resemblance_n though_o it_o continue_v the_o same_o at_o the_o bottom_n but_o the_o second_o method_n fix_v on_o the_o number_n three_o which_o be_v always_o reckon_v in_o the_o same_o order_n and_o have_v almost_o always_o the_o same_o name_n give_v they_o can_v not_o be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o confusion_n especial_o among_o christian_n who_o apply_v it_o constant_o to_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n beside_o they_o can_v explain_v themselves_o clear_o in_o this_o last_o method_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o distinct_o whereas_o the_o other_o in_o its_o very_a rise_n be_v a_o politic_a method_n prudential_o invent_v and_o which_o be_v understand_v either_o ill_a or_o not_o at_o all_o because_o it_o keep_v secret_a and_o allegorical_a furthermore_o the_o same_o distinction_n of_o gross_a and_o subtle_a platonism_n aught_o to_o take_v place_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o other_o two_o system_n viz._n in_o relation_n to_o the_o creator_n matter_n and_o form_n and_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n the_o intelligible_a world_n and_o the_o sensible_a world_n if_o you_o distinguish_v not_o well_o between_o the_o allegory_n and_o the_o letter_n nothing_o will_v prove_v more_o intricate_a or_o unintelligible_a last_o the_o principal_a cause_n of_o this_o confusion_n be_v these_o two_o method_n be_v so_o often_o intermix_v for_o if_o you_o mind_v it_o the_o father_n sometime_o philosophize_v according_a to_o the_o spurious_a platonism_n insist_v rigid_o on_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o three_o hypostasis_n and_o sometime_o tread_v in_o the_o footstep_n of_o the_o true_a and_o ancient_a platonism_n do_v only_o allegorise_v and_o by_o their_o emanation_n seem_v rather_o to_o mean_v the_o power_n of_o the_o supreme_a be_v than_o spirit_n subsist_v sometime_o nothing_o will_v serve_v their_o turn_n but_o subsistence_n substance_n a_o true_a generation_n and_o a_o real_a procession_n at_o other_o time_n it_o be_v a_o quite_o different_a thing_n they_o mean_v only_o the_o power_n and_o different_a oeconomy_n of_o god_n manifest_v himself_o in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o which_o they_o seem_v to_o give_v improper_o the_o name_n of_o a_o generate_v son_n and_o wisdom_n bring_v forth_o which_o doubtless_o be_v the_o cause_n why_o so_o much_o sabellianism_n overspread_v their_o write_n we_o need_v not_o wonder_v henceforth_o if_o their_o trinity_n be_v sometime_o so_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n this_o proceed_v from_o their_o gross_a platonism_n whereas_o in_o other_o place_n their_o three_o principle_n suffer_v the_o unity_n to_o remain_v entire_a which_o proceed_v from_o their_o refine_a platonism_n chap._n xiii_o the_o christian_n have_v contrive_v a_o twofold_a word_n ground_v upon_o the_o two_o word_n of_o plato_n they_o mean_v only_o by_o generation_n the_o prolation_n of_o the_o second_o word_n which_o happen_v a_o little_a before_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n socrates_n reduce_v philosophy_n to_o morality_n his_o disciple_n plato_n advance_v it_o further_o even_o to_o theology_n by_o make_v three_o person_n or_o three_o divine_a hypostasis_n of_o the_o three_o divine_a property_n by_o who_o concurrence_n the_o world_n be_v create_v or_o rather_o by_o conceive_v a_o creator_n infinite_o good_a with_o a_o understanding_n draw_v the_o plan_n of_o the_o world_n and_o a_o energy_n that_o perform_v it_o these_o theologic_n philosopher_n allegorise_v after_o their_o wont_a manner_n change_v the_o intelligible_a world_n into_o the_o word_n and_o the_o sensible_a world_n into_o a_o son_n the_o one_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o other_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o father_n in_o like_a manner_n distinguish_v the_o two_o word_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v internal_a the_o other_o bring_v forth_o and_o consider_v only_o the_o second_o as_o a_o son_n because_o proper_o spea_v they_o call_v generation_n only_o that_o which_o be_v perform_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n they_o say_v when_o god_n wil'_v to_o create_v the_o world_n he_o bring_v forth_o or_o generate_v the_o word_n may_v you_o not_o easy_o perceive_v that_o such_o modes_n of_o speech_n owe_v their_o rise_n to_o the_o mystic_a philosophy_n which_o consider_v the_o whole_a world_n as_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o as_o a_o son_n generate_v by_o his_o word_n or_o command_n yes_o these_o turn_v of_o expression_n owe_v their_o birth_n to_o some_o poetical_a one_o of_o the_o heathen_n like_o those_o of_o orpheus_n relate_v by_o justin_n in_o protrep_n ad_fw-la gentil_n i_o swear_v say_v the_o poet_n by_o that_o voice_n which_o the_o heavenly_a father_n utter_v when_o he_o form_v the_o whole_a creation_n then_o it_o be_v according_a to_o justin_n that_o god_n generate_v his_o word_n because_o he_o bring_v it_o forth_o in_o order_n to_o create_v the_o world_n all_o this_o be_v well_o mean_v and_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o moses_n the_o only_a difference_n i_o remark_n in_o the_o system_fw-la about_o these_o two_o word_n be_v see_v allegory_n be_v arbitrary_a some_o have_v fix_v it_o on_o the_o sensible_a world_n which_o they_o make_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o many_o of_o the_o philosopher_n we_o quote_v have_v do_v because_o they_o consider_v it_o as_o the_o production_n of_o the_o divine_a speech_n or_o power_n but_o other_o fix_v their_o allegory_n upon_o the_o intelligible_a or_o ideal_o world_n even_o on_o the_o speech_n itself_o as_o thrust_v forth_o which_o they_o consider_v as_o a_o production_n of_o the_o divine_a understanding_n this_o last_o system_n be_v follow_v by_o the_o christian_n when_o they_o personalize_v either_o the_o word_n bring_v forth_o as_o the_o first_o father_n and_o the_o arian_n or_o the_o internal_a and_o mental_a word_n as_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o the_o athanasian_o do_v dr._n bull_n be_v force_v to_o own_o this_o truth_n pretend_v to_o clear_v the_o difficulty_n by_o distinguish_v a_o twofold_a generation_n of_o the_o word_n the_o one_o eternal_a and_o the_o other_o temporal_a and_o maintain_v that_o the_o father_n consider_v the_o first_o as_o real_a the_o second_o as_o metaphorical_a but_o just_o the_o contrary_a hereof_o be_v true_a theophilus_n of_o antioch_n distinguish_v careful_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v the_o thought_n of_o god_n from_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v the_o word_n generate_v athenagoras_n and_o tatian_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o son_n who_o be_v in_o god_n in_o idea_n and_o potential_o before_o he_o actual_o exi_v as_o a_o person_n tertullian_n say_v there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o the_o son_n be_v not_o a_o son_n and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v not_o always_o a_o father_n that_o the_o word_n which_o he_o distinguish_v from_o reason_n be_v not_o from_o the_o beginning_n novatian_n declare_v express_o chap._n 31._o that_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o son_n which_o be_v do_v when_o the_o father_n will_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o he_o resolve_v to_o create_v the_o world_n that_o this_o prolation_n say_v i_o make_v the_o son_n a_o second_o person_n origen_n and_o clement_n make_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o word_n which_o be_v god_n and_o the_o word_n which_o be_v make_v flesh_n mean_v that_o the_o former_a be_v the_o internal_a word_n which_o be_v the_o divine_a understanding_n and_o god_n himself_o and_o by_o the_o latter_a the_o word_n bring_v forth_o which_o be_v only_o a_o emanation_n from_o the_o former_a prudentius_n call_v j._n c._n verbigena_n beget_v of_o the_o word_n where_o you_o may_v see_v manifest_o the_o two_o word_n the_o one_o generate_a and_o the_o other_o generate_v the_o one_o be_v the_o essential_a wisdom_n of_o god_n the_o other_o be_v its_o production_n and_o the_o first_o word_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o son_n that_o prudentius_n consider_v it_o as_o the_o father_n last_o not_o to_o be_v redicus_fw-la marius_n victorinus_n make_v to_o great_a a_o difference_n between_o the_o word_n speak_v and_o the_o word_n silent_a that_o he_o call_v the_o former_a the_o son_n and_o the_o latter_a the_o father_n all_o these_o father_n general_o tell_v we_o that_o before_o the_o word_n be_v generate_v it_o be_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o god_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o his_o understanding_n in_o his_o bowel_n whence_o it_o come_v forth_o as_o it_o be_v from_o its_o seed_n and_o bud._n either_o all_o these_o term_n mean_v nothing_o or_o they_o denote_v that_o the_o son_n do_v not_o then_o exist_v otherwise_o than_o in_o the_o design_n and_o intent_n of_o the_o father_n that_o he_o come_v forth_o thence_o when_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divine_a prolation_n he_o do_v receive_v a_o real_a existence_n now_o it_o be_v not_o the_o first_o existence_n but_o the_o second_o which_o the_o father_n constant_o and_o proper_o call_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n or_o in_o other_o word_n
whether_o it_o be_v by_o a_o angel_n or_o by_o a_o immediate_a virtue_n be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o all_o this_o be_v call_v the_o oeconomy_n or_o as_o irenaeus_n say_v they_o be_v mysterious_a and_o extraordinary_a dispensation_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o environ_v his_o majesty_n to_o temper_v its_o great_a splendour_n and_o adapt_v it_o to_o our_o curiosity_n for_o to_o imagine_v that_o this_o be_v a_o second_o person_n of_o this_o divinity_n as_o invisible_z and_o as_o infinite_a as_o the_o first_o will_v make_v all_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n not_o only_o useless_a but_o also_o absurd_a for_o they_o all_o unanimous_o declare_v not_o only_o that_o the_o father_n never_o make_v himself_o visible_a but_o also_o that_o he_o can_v do_v so_o it_o be_v impossible_a say_v eusebius_n demonstr_n evang._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 20._o that_o the_o eye_n of_o mortal_n shall_v ever_o see_v the_o supreme_a god_n to_o wit_n him_z who_o be_v above_o all_o thing_n and_o who_o essence_n be_v unbegotten_a and_o immutable_a it_o be_v absurd_a and_o against_o all_o reason_n say_v the_o same_o author_n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o that_o the_o unbegotten_a and_o immutable_a nature_n of_o almighty_a god_n shall_v take_v the_o form_n of_o a_o man_n and_o that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v forge_v such_o like_a falsity_n god_n forbid_v say_v novatian_n de_fw-la trinit_fw-la cap._n 26._o that_o we_o shall_v say_v that_o god_n the_o father_n be_v a_o angel_n lest_o he_o shall_v be_v subject_v to_o he_o who_o angel_n he_o be_v et_fw-fr ibid._n cap._n 31._o if_o the_o son_n say_v he_o be_v as_o incomprehensible_a as_o the_o father_n the_o objection_n of_o the_o heretic_n will_v have_v some_o ground_n that_o then_o there_o be_v two_o go_n it_o be_v a_o impiety_n say_v the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n epist_n adv_fw-la paulum_fw-la samosat_n to_o fancy_n that_o that_o god_n who_o be_v above_o all_o thing_n can_v be_v call_v a_o angel_n last_o otherwise_o i_o must_v transcribe_v all_o the_o father_n justin_n martyr_n explain_v himself_o on_o this_o wise_a in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o tryphon_n no_o body_n say_v he_o unless_o he_o be_v out_o of_o his_o wit_n will_v dare_v to_o advance_v that_o the_o father_n and_o author_n of_o all_o thing_n do_v quit_v the_o heaven_n to_o cause_v himself_o to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o small_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n i_o think_v to_o have_v finish_v but_o that_o i_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n pass_v by_o that_o excellent_a passage_n of_o tertullian_n against_o praxeas_n cap._n 16._o that_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o sovereign_a god_n descend_v into_o the_o womb_n of_o a_o woman_n though_o even_o the_o scripture_n itself_o shall_v say_v it_o this_o father_n be_v persuade_v by_o reason_n and_o philosophy_n that_o the_o supreme_a god_n be_v immense_a immutable_a and_o invisible_a demand_v how_o it_o can_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o almighty_a god_n who_o throne_n be_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n his_o footstool_n that_o this_o most_o high_a god_n shall_v walk_v in_o the_o terrestrial_a paradise_n shall_v converse_v with_o abraham_n shall_v call_v to_o moses_n out_o of_o a_o bush_n etc._n etc._n and_o what_o be_v yet_o worse_o that_o he_o shall_v descend_v according_a to_o praxea_n into_o the_o womb_n of_o mary_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v impeach_v before_o pilate_n and_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o joseph_n he_o go_v on_o real_o one_o will_v not_o believe_v this_o concern_v the_o son_n if_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o speak_v it_o and_o perhaps_o will_v not_o believe_v it_o of_o the_o father_n though_o even_o the_o scripture_n shall_v say_v it_o how_o so_o will_v he_o mistrust_v the_o scripture_n no_o he_o mean_v only_o that_o he_o shall_v mistrust_v the_o literal_a sense_n and_o search_v there_o for_o a_o allegory_n consequent_o then_o all_o these_o father_n own_o that_o the_o word_n by_o which_o the_o father_n make_v himself_o visible_a be_v not_o of_o a_o nature_n incapable_a of_o cause_v itself_o to_o be_v see_v but_o something_o sensible_a which_o represent_v god_n to_o we_o it_o matter_n not_o whether_o they_o conceive_v by_o it_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la a_o spirit_n a_o intelligent_a be_v or_o any_o other_o kind_n of_o representation_n in_o a_o bright_a cloud_n animate_v with_o a_o voice_n this_o will_v always_o remain_v true_a that_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o word_n to_o be_v a_o spirit_n equal_a to_o the_o father_n as_o invisible_z by_o its_o nature_n as_o the_o father_n but_o only_o a_o certain_a emanation_n where_o god_n produce_v himself_o outward_o and_o discover_v himself_o in_o a_o sensible_a manner_n and_o though_o they_o may_v have_v sometime_o speak_v of_o the_o word_n as_o of_o something_o invisible_a they_o mean_v not_o by_o this_o that_o it_o be_v invisible_a by_o its_o nature_n but_o only_o that_o it_o be_v not_o visible_a to_o man_n out_o of_o the_o time_n of_o its_o oeconomy_n retire_v itself_o from_o their_o presence_n and_o become_v as_o it_o be_v hide_v in_o god_n sometime_o they_o will_v denote_v by_o it_o even_o the_o energy_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n wherewith_o his_o manifestation_n be_v always_o accompany_v but_o never_o a_o second_o hypostasis_fw-la in_o the_o divine_a nature_n for_o we_o must_v observe_v here_o sincere_o once_o for_o all_o that_o the_o word_n if_o you_o consider_v it_o only_o in_o its_o energy_n be_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o god_n himself_o but_o when_o it_o be_v consider_v as_o it_o be_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o divine_a presence_n than_o it_o be_v something_o sensible_a a_o voice_n a_o light_n or_o some_o external_a form_n such_o like_a as_o be_v see_v in_o angel_n or_o in_o the_o man_n j._n c._n our_o lord_n chap._n ii_o the_o ancient_n believe_v that_o the_o word_n be_v corporeal_a wherefore_o the_o ancient_n attribute_v a_o body_n to_o the_o word_n as_o servetus_n very_o well_o observe_v apolog._n ad_fw-la philip_n melanct._n and_o so_o tertullian_n speak_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n against_o praxeas_n chap._n 7._o where_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a that_o when_o god_n utter_v his_o word_n he_o give_v it_o a_o body_n indeed_o not_o a_o body_n of_o flesh_n but_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la that_o be_v solidity_n and_o substance_n which_o be_v the_o true_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n that_o be_v probable_o what_o he_o mean_v when_o in_o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n he_o assure_v that_o jesus_n christ_n appear_v to_o abraham_n with_o flesh_n which_o be_v not_o yet_o bear_v non_fw-la nata_fw-la adhuc_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v not_o indeed_o with_o such_o flesh_n as_o we_o but_o with_o a_o solid_a body_n which_o have_v more_o than_o appearance_n a_o body_n i_o say_v which_o he_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n call_v the_o seed_n of_o god_n from_o which_o as_o from_o a_o heavenly_a seed_n the_o messiah_n be_v to_o be_v bear_v and_o this_o seed_n be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o word_n which_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o it_o thence_o the_o ancient_a docetes_n and_o all_o the_o other_o heretic_n who_o hold_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o word_n suppose_v that_o the_o word_n do_v not_o take_v true_a flesh_n of_o mary_n but_o that_o he_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o celestial_a and_o etherial_a body_n which_o he_o former_o bear_v in_o the_o apparition_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o have_v no_o more_o than_o the_o appearance_n and_o figure_n of_o a_o man_n which_o the_o scripture_n call_v the_o face_n of_o god_n mons_fw-la le_fw-fr moyne_n do_v not_o understand_v the_o thing_n otherwise_o in_o his_o varia_n sacra_fw-la p._n 415._o the_o docetes_n say_v he_o compare_v the_o apparition_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o apparition_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o have_v be_v in_o etherial_a body_n for_o certain_a time_n vanish_v into_o the_o air_n as_o soon_o as_o the_o dispensation_n be_v finish_v imagine_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o of_o any_o other_o nature_n and_o it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o cerinthus_n and_o ebion_n suppose_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o take_v true_a flesh_n as_o st._n jerom_n assure_v in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o commentary_n on_o st._n matthew_n as_o cerinthus_n hold_v iren_n l._n 1._o c._n 25._o epiph._n haeres_fw-la 28._o that_o the_o world_n have_v be_v create_v by_o a_o power_n he_o also_o maintain_v that_o jesus_n who_o be_v beget_v of_o the_o seed_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o creator_n as_o to_o the_o christ_n or_o the_o word_n he_o make_v he_o the_o son_n of_o another_o power_n superior_a to_o the_o creator_n and_o attribute_v to_o he_o a_o celestial_a body_n which_o he_o have_v always_o keep_v without_o
deny_v when_o it_o be_v only_o their_o irresistible_a grace_n that_o be_v reject_v which_o they_o have_v be_v please_v to_o conceit_n as_o such_o sandius_n who_o maintain_v a_o word_n bring_v forth_o and_o stand_v for_o the_o hypostasis_n yet_o own_v nucl_n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 1._o that_o marcellus_n photinus_n sabellius_n paul_n of_o samosata_n and_o even_o ebion_n who_o believe_v only_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o the_o father_n hold_v notwithstanding_o that_o in_o that_o hypostasis_fw-la alone_o there_o be_v two_o energy_n or_o divine_a operation_n to_o wit_n the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o by_o these_o two_o operation_n god_n create_v the_o world_n and_o manifest_v himself_o in_o j._n c._n petavius_n acknowledge_v the_o same_o de_n trinit_fw-la lib._n 1._o c._n 13._o as_o to_o paul_n of_o samosata_n and_o marcellus_n dr._n pearson_n agree_v with_o he_o that_o the_o last_o vind._n ignat._n par._n 2._o c._n 3._o believe_v a_o existent_a word_n in_o the_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o the_o father_n and_o which_o come_v forth_o thence_o as_o a_o single_a operation_n to_o create_v the_o universe_n dr._n bull_n judic_n eccles_n etc._n etc._n p._n 67._o recount_v the_o opinion_n of_o paul_n of_o samosata_n attribute_n to_o he_o constant_o that_o he_o believe_v a_o efficacious_a word_n descend_v from_o heaven_n on_o j._n c._n and_o by_o the_o word_n say_v he_o paul_n do_v not_o intend_v that_o hypostasis_fw-la which_o we_o call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o a_o power_n and_o a_o divine_a virtue_n which_o form_v he_o in_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o be_v close_o unite_v to_o he_o to_o work_v the_o miracle_n he_o do_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v deny_v that_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o beryllus_n those_o expression_n of_o eusebius_n that_o have_v give_v so_o much_o trouble_v to_o the_o learned_a be_v not_o difficult_a to_o be_v understand_v provide_v you_o supply_v they_o with_o some_o particle_n and_o add_v a_o word_n or_o two_o as_o you_o must_v sometime_o in_o all_o other_o author_n in_o my_o opinion_n eusebius_n intend_v nothing_o else_o lib._n 6._o c._n 33._o but_o that_o this_o bishop_n maintain_v that_o the_o man_n j._n c._n do_v not_o pre-exist_a in_o another_o essence_n or_o another_o nature_n that_o be_v proper_a to_o he_o before_o he_o live_v among_o man_n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o deity_n which_o dwell_v since_o he_o live_v among_o man_n be_v not_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o his_o own_o but_o the_o divinity_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o father_n this_o be_v a_o right_a notion_n the_o word_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o divine_a power_n distinct_a from_o the_o son_n and_o a_o heavenly_a wisdom_n descend_v on_o j._n c._n beryilus_n paul_n and_o marcellus_n have_v it_o perhaps_o from_o ignatius_n who_o call_v j._n c._n epist_n ad_fw-la magnes_fw-la the_o eternal_a word_n that_o come_v not_o forth_o out_o of_o silence_n i._n e._n that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o word_n bring_v forth_o and_o be_v otten_v with_o its_o proper_a hypostasis_fw-la but_o the_o operation_n and_o the_o essential_a virtue_n of_o god_n manifest_v himself_o outward_o for_o i_o frank_o agree_v that_o this_o passage_n of_o ignatius_n which_o have_v give_v so_o much_o trouble_v to_o the_o abettor_n of_o his_o epistle_n be_v not_o intend_v against_o valentine_n but_o i_o say_v it_z attack_n those_o platonic_a doctor_n who_o assert_v a_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n a_o little_a before_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o world_n and_o who_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v bring_v forth_o and_o consequent_o proceed_v out_o of_o silence_n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o tertullian_n and_o many_o of_o the_o father_n who_o precede_v he_o that_o the_o word_n that_o be_v bring_v forth_o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o only_a that_o be_v beget_v and_o the_o only_a one_o that_o may_v be_v call_v the_o son_n do_v come_v forth_o in_o time_n of_o another_o mute_a word_n which_o they_o call_v reason_n or_o wisdom_n eternal_a tertullian_n teach_v we_o positive_o adv_n prax._n that_o before_o the_o word_n that_o be_v bring_v forth_o come_v out_o of_o the_o wisdom_n or_o the_o divine_a reason_n god_n have_v it_o in_o himself_o in_o his_o thought_n as_o a_o silent_a word_n habebat_fw-la intra_fw-la semetipsum_fw-la tacitè_fw-fr cogitando_fw-la you_o can_v express_v more_o clear_o that_o the_o word_n bring_v forth_o come_v out_o of_o silence_n this_o opinion_n no_o doubt_n begin_v to_o glide_v in_o at_o the_o time_n of_o ignatius_n who_o laugh_v at_o it_o and_o refute_v it_o reject_v this_o word_n bring_v forth_o and_o proceed_v out_o of_o silence_n which_o receive_v its_o hypostasis_fw-la a_o little_a before_o the_o creation_n as_o be_v a_o word_n mere_o flatonick_a and_o he_o admit_v no_o other_o word_n to_o be_v real_a but_o that_o essential_a virtue_n which_o be_v eternal_o in_o god_n which_o be_v god_n himself_o which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o be_v as_o it_o be_v incorporate_v in_o j._n c._n and_o this_o ignatius_n way_n of_o speak_v that_o j._n c._n be_v the_o eternal_a word_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n that_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o same_o virtue_n which_o create_v the_o world_n be_v become_v the_o proper_a virtue_n of_o j._n c._n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o you_o may_v say_v right_o that_o j._n c._n make_v the_o age_n by_o his_o power_n and_o consequent_o by_o himself_o for_o that_o which_o be_v do_v by_o my_o power_n be_v do_v by_o myself_o when_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o all_o thing_n â—ere_z make_v by_o j._n c._n or_o by_o the_o son_n their_o meaning_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o they_o be_v make_v by_o the_o immense_a power_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v in_o j.c._n he_o become_v that_o power_n that_o spirit_n that_o wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n because_o all_o the_o miracle_n effect_v by_o that_o power_n be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v by_o j._n c._n in_o who_o it_o reside_v in_o this_o sense_n simon_n magus_n call_v himself_o the_o great_a power_n of_o god_n and_o boast_v that_o he_o have_v make_v the_o age_n not_o that_o he_o believe_v himself_o as_o the_o ancient_n will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o divine_a hypostasis_fw-la sometime_o the_o father_n sometime_o the_o son_n and_o sometime_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v not_o so_o extravagant_a but_o only_o ap_v j._n c_o design_v to_o say_v that_o the_o divine_a power_n which_o actuate_v he_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n the_o same_o power_n that_o create_v the_o world_n j._n c._n be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n call_v the_o power_n of_o god_n 1_o cor._n 1.24_o we_o may_v enforce_v the_o explication_n we_o have_v give_v of_o ignatius_n his_o word_n by_o the_o manner_n how_o irenaeus_n dispute_v against_o the_o valentinian_o lib._n 2._o c._n 47._o &_o seq_fw-la it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o in_o regard_n to_o man_n he_o be_v sometime_o silent_a sometime_o speak_v sometime_o he_o take_v his_o rest_n and_o sometime_o act_n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o with_o god_n who_o be_v all_o understanding_n all_o reason_n all_o spirit_n be_v not_o liable_a to_o such_o like_a change_n mean_v that_o god_n be_v always_o a_o reason_n a_o internal_a word_n but_o never_o a_o word_n bring_v faith_n as_o he_o explain_v himself_o afterward_o say_v that_o god_n be_v all_o reason_n think_v in_o he_o be_v speak_v and_o speak_v nothing_o else_o but_o think_v for_o his_o thought_n be_v his_o speech_n and_o his_o speech_n be_v his_o understanding_n and_o this_o understanding_n which_o comprehend_v all_o thing_n be_v the_o father_n himself_o further_o to_o make_v we_o the_o better_a comprehend_v that_o he_o speak_v thus_o against_o the_o word_n bring_v forth_o or_o beget_v he_o accost_v the_o valentinian_o with_o this_o smart_a raillery_n the_o valentinian_o say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o bring_v forth_o and_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n as_o if_o they_o have_v assist_v the_o father_n at_o his_o birth_n i_o shall_v leave_v you_o to_o consider_v whether_o this_o raillery_n spare_v our_o scholastics_n he_o that_o will_v be_v at_o the_o pain_n about_o it_o needs_o only_o make_v a_o parallel_n of_o their_o system_fw-la concern_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n with_o that_o of_o the_o valentinian_o and_o he_o may_v soon_o see_v whether_o those_o heretic_n only_o be_v ridiculous_a herein_o chap._n xii_o plato_n speak_v but_o enigmatical_o his_o word_n be_v not_o that_o of_o st._n john_n several_a system_n of_o the_o platonist_n explain_v i_o can_v produce_v many_o more_o platonist_n but_o to_o be_v brief_a i_o come_v now_o to_o plato_n himself_o see_v then_o what_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n say_v of_o he_o strom._n lib._n 5._o p._n 592._o of_o the_o paris_n edition_n when_o plato_n say_v that_o it_o
man_n because_o if_o i_o may_v say_v so_o these_o dispensation_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o great_a oeconomy_n of_o j._n c._n or_o rather_o of_o god_n the_o father_n manifest_v himself_o in_o the_o flesh_n of_o his_o son_n therefore_o irenaeus_n call_v it_o the_o dispensation_n which_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n you_o may_v see_v what_o vossius_fw-la say_v in_o his_o note_n concern_v these_o allegory_n of_o barnabas_n and_o the_o other_o father_n it_o be_v know_v by_o all_o say_v he_o how_o these_o first_o christian_n interpret_v the_o scripture_n after_o a_o mystic_a and_o superstitious_a manner_n i_o be_v like_a to_o say_v childish_a and_o foolish_a cotelier_n say_v almost_o the_o same_o and_o show_v their_o absurdity_n but_o take_v this_o along_o with_o you_o that_o these_o dull_a allegory_n do_v not_o by_o far_o so_o much_o mischief_n as_o that_o christianity_n in_o masquerade_n which_o some_o other_o father_n borrow_v from_o plato_n it_o be_v of_o these_o you_o may_v more_o just_o say_v than_o of_o the_o allegorist_n according_a to_o one_o of_o our_o critic_n that_o the_o day_n these_o good_a father_n be_v write_v so_o many_o philosophic_a vision_n they_o void_v a_o purge_n purgamentum_fw-la aliquod_fw-la cacasse_fw-la let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o hermas_n who_o be_v as_o well_o store_v with_o vision_n and_o parable_n as_o barnabas_n at_o least_o his_o method_n be_v the_o same_o in_o his_o parable_n or_o similitude_n the_o 9th_o §_o 12._o he_o say_v that_o the_o rock_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n now_o the_o rock_n be_v of_o old_a because_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v more_o ancient_a than_o any_o creature_n inasmuch_o as_o he_o assist_v in_o the_o council_n of_o his_o father_n in_o order_n to_o form_v the_o creature_n all_o this_o be_v say_v in_o a_o mystic_a and_o a_o allegoric_a sense_n to_o explain_v that_o the_o father_n do_v all_o in_o regard_n to_o his_o son_n and_o the_o new_a creation_n the_o author_n have_v say_v as_o much_o in_o his_o first_o vision_n §_o 4._o concern_v the_o church_n for_o ask_v of_o the_o angel_n why_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v a_o old_a woman_n the_o angel_n answer_v because_o she_o be_v the_o first_o thing_n that_o be_v create_v and_o that_o it_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o she_o the_o world_n be_v make_v it_o be_v likely_a in_o the_o greek_a it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o the_o translator_n render_v not_o per_fw-la illam_fw-la but_o propter_fw-la illam_fw-la you_o see_v then_o that_o this_o father_n say_v no_o more_o of_o j._n c._n than_o he_o do_v of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o these_o word_n antiquior_fw-la omni_fw-la creatura_fw-la mean_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o anus_fw-la prima_fw-la omnium_fw-la creata_fw-la which_o be_v true_a only_o in_o a_o mystic_a sense_n but_o false_a in_o the_o letter_n consequent_o then_o j._n c._n be_v from_o the_o beginning_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o the_o church_n be_v so_o i_o mean_v in_o the_o decree_n and_o design_n of_o god_n which_o the_o author_n express_v by_o his_o be_v in_o the_o council_n of_o the_o father_n which_o he_o borrow_v manifest_o from_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n i_o shall_v now_o produce_v a_o remarkable_a instance_n of_o the_o alteration_n that_o ensue_v as_o to_o the_o tenent_n itself_o notwithstanding_o the_o term_n remain_v the_o same_o you_o see_v that_o hermas_n say_v here_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v more_o ancient_a than_o any_o creature_n and_o that_o he_o speak_v so_o allegorical_o let_v we_o get_v over_o one_o age_n or_o two_o and_o you_o shall_v see_v origen_n make_v use_n of_o the_o same_o expression_n but_o in_o a_o arian_n sense_n the_o holy_a scripture_n say_v he_o lib._n 5._o contra_fw-la cell_n discover_v the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o we_o as_o the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o the_o creature_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o mean_v that_o he_o be_v create_v a_o little_a before_o the_o world_n but_o let_v we_o return_v to_o our_o subject_n justin_n martyr_n who_o first_o teach_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o word_n imitate_v the_o notion_n of_o hermas_n do_v teach_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o christian_n no_o less_o than_o that_o of_o christ_n himself_o whilst_o apol._n 2._o he_o say_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o word_n or_o reason_n as_o well_o greek_o as_o barbarian_n be_v christian_n and_o consequent_o christian_n do_v not_o commence_v yesterday_o or_o to_o day_n but_o be_v always_o and_o every_o where_o a_o principio_fw-la say_v he_o from_o the_o beginning_n attribute_v to_o they_o the_o very_a prerogative_n of_o the_o word_n itself_o these_o good_a man_n turn_v themselves_o every_o way_n to_o ward_v off_o the_o reproach_n of_o novelty_n wherewith_o christianity_n be_v charge_v in_o like_a manner_n eusehius_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o new_a maintain_v that_o the_o patriarch_n profess_v it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v institute_v from_o the_o beginning_n hist_o eccles_n lib._n c._n 4._o thus_o much_o he_o can_v advance_v but_o in_o a_o mystic_a sense_n as_o he_o observe_v it_o himself_o because_o all_o those_o who_o act_v just_o and_o serve_v that_o god_n who_o be_v above_o all_o be_v christian_n consequent_o then_o christ_n can_v not_o converse_v otherwise_o with_o they_o but_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o profess_v christianity_n which_o can_v be_v true_a but_o by_o way_n of_o analogy_n and_o accommodation_n christ_n then_o pre-existed_n as_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o christian_n do_v pre-exist_a let_v we_o return_v to_o hermas_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o allegorize_v even_o by_o his_o entitul_a his_n three_o book_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o pre-existence_n of_o j._n c._n similitude_n or_o parable_n which_o carry_v on_o throughout_o spiritual_a and_o mystic_a sense_n as_o be_v evident_a by_o similitude_n 5._o where_o he_o explain_v the_o parable_n of_o the_o father_n of_o a_o family_n in_o a_o theological_a manner_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o father_n the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o son_n the_o father_n in_o the_o plan_n of_o his_o allegory_n be_v the_o landlord_n the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o household_n and_o he_o who_o out_o of_o allegory_n be_v call_v the_o son_n be_v but_o a_o servant_n in_o the_o allegory_n the_o landlord_n say_v he_o be_v the_o same_o who_o create_v all_o thing_n the_o son_n be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v the_o servant_n he_o go_v on_o and_o add_v a_o little_a after_o the_o holy_a ghost_n insinuate_v himself_o into_o the_o body_n wherein_o god_n be_v to_o dwell_v and_o this_o body_n whereinto_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v insinuate_v himself_o have_v serve_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o have_v be_v faithful_a to_o he_o always_o do_v obtain_v the_o approbation_n of_o god_n by_o his_o labour_n and_o obedience_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n can_v be_v mean_v here_o the_o second_o person_n which_o be_v call_v the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n as_o dr._n bull_n pretend_v for_o who_o see_v not_o that_o hermas_n speak_v here_o of_o that_o spirit_n of_o sanctification_n which_o prepare_v the_o body_n of_o j._n c._n for_o prophecy_n and_o consecrate_v it_o for_o a_o temple_n for_o god_n to_o dwell_v in_o and_o see_v this_o idea_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v being_n infuse_v into_o the_o body_n of_o j._n c._n be_v so_o conformable_a to_o what_o the_o holy_a scripture_n deliver_v concern_v it_o you_o must_v be_v very_o extravagant_a if_o you_o think_v that_o hermas_n differ_v from_o it_o beside_o what_o can_v he_o mean_v if_o his_o sense_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o dr._n bull_n attribute_n to_o he_o will_v he_o introduce_v two_o son_n of_o god_n so_o opposite_a one_o to_o the_o other_o the_o one_o who_o serve_v and_o obey_v and_o the_o other_o who_o be_v serve_v and_o obey_v and_o what_o be_v yet_o more_o strange_a two_o son_n of_o god_n in_o the_o selfsame_a person_n of_o j._n c._n our_o lord_n the_o son_n say_v hermas_n be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v the_o servant_n now_o if_o the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n be_v denote_v by_o the_o spirit_n and_o that_o the_o servant_n signify_v the_o human_a nature_n you_o will_v have_v two_o son_n according_a to_o the_o very_a letter_n thus_o the_o orthodox_n embroil_v all_o thing_n to_o fish_n for_o mystery_n in_o trouble_a water_n whereas_o nothing_o be_v more_o clear_a than_o the_o meaning_n of_o hermas_n he_o allegorize_v and_o will_v say_v by_o he_o who_o the_o parable_n call_v the_o son_n i_o mean_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o by_o he_o who_o the_o parable_n call_v a_o servant_n i_o mean_v j._n c._n our_o lord_n who_o out_o of_o the_o parable_n be_v the_o proper_a son_n of_o
god_n and_o behold_v here_o the_o ground_n of_o my_o allegory_n viz._n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n who_o insinuate_v himself_o into_o j._n c._n become_v his_o director_n and_o master_n may_v just_o be_v compare_v to_o the_o son_n of_o the_o family_n but_o j._n c._n himself_o have_v always_o obey_v the_o holy_a spirit_n must_v be_v compare_v to_o a_o servant_n it_o be_v therefore_o in_o allegory_n that_o j._n c._n be_v the_o servant_n and_o so_o likewise_o in_o allegory_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v in_o allegory_n that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o first_o of_o all_o the_o creature_n and_o consequent_o in_o allegory_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v more_o ancient_a than_o all_o the_o creature_n and_o that_o he_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o god_n the_o whole_a be_v allegory_n in_o hermas_n the_o whole_a be_v vision_n similitude_n and_o parable_n there_o the_o faith_n in_o his_o write_n simil._n 9_o §_o 13_o and_o 15._o and_o all_o the_o other_o virtue_n be_v call_v holy_a spirit_n he_o usher_v they_o in_o like_a virgin_n well_o apparel_v kiss_v the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o also_o lie_v with_o hermas_n himself_o as_o with_o a_o brother_n the_o fiction_n of_o person_n be_v so_o familiar_a to_o this_o author_n that_o if_o you_o will_v find_v a_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n there_o you_o shall_v but_o catch_v at_o a_o shadow_n let_v it_o then_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o look_v for_o any_o thing_n but_o allegory_n and_o similitude_n in_o this_o book_n of_o he_o bear_v the_o same_o title_n whereas_o in_o the_o second_o book_n entitle_v the_o commandment_n where_o the_o doctrine_n be_v set_v forth_o more_o simple_o he_o speak_v not_o from_o the_o very_a first_o commandment_n but_o of_o one_o god_n the_o creator_n which_o be_v the_o whole_a idea_n he_o give_v we_o of_o this_o supreme_a be_v without_o any_o mention_n of_o three_o person_n of_o a_o eternal_a generation_n or_o incarnation_n which_o demonstrate_v that_o he_o have_v a_o different_a idea_n from_o that_o of_o a_o consubstantial_a trinity_n or_o of_o three_o equal_a hypostasis_n whatever_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o as_o this_o allegory_n of_o hermas_n touch_v christ_n mislead_v the_o platonic_a father_n who_o take_v it_o literal_o be_v prejudice_v by_o the_o philosophy_n they_o be_v bring_v up_o in_o there_o be_v another_o in_o the_o six_o commandment_n by_o which_o they_o be_v no_o less_o impose_v on_o there_o be_v say_v he_o two_o genius_n in_o man_n the_o one_o of_o justice_n the_o other_o of_o iniquity_n the_o greek_a have_v it_o no_o doubt_n two_o angel_n and_o so_o this_o passage_n be_v read_v in_o the_o translator_n of_o origen_n hom._n 35._o in_o luc._n dvos_fw-la angelos_n hereupon_o the_o father_n have_v grave_o hand_v down_o to_o we_o that_o there_o be_v two_o angel_n the_o one_o of_o good_a the_o other_o of_o evil_n that_o attend_v a_o man_n from_o his_o birth_n just_a as_o they_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o angel_n fall_v in_o love_n with_o the_o daughter_n of_o man_n have_v mistake_v the_o allegory_n of_o the_o soul_n that_o delight_n to_o abide_v in_o our_o body_n but_o let_v the_o father_n talk_v on_o this_o be_v take_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n be_v ridiculous_a and_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n especial_o the_o evil_a angel_n can_v it_o be_v doubt_v here_o that_o hermas_n intend_v only_o to_o allegorise_v upon_o the_o twofold_a inclination_n in_o man_n towards_o good_a and_o evil_a it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o chaldean_n jew_n and_o mahometan_n as_o also_o some_o pagan_a philosopher_n do_v affect_v such_o like_a allegory_n and_o personalize_v these_o two_o inclination_n every_o thing_n be_v a_o angel_n to_o the_o jew_n especial_o with_o the_o pharisee_n when_o they_o dispute_v against_o the_o sadducee_n who_o deny_v their_o existence_n as_o to_o the_o heathen_n we_o have_v show_v before_o that_o the_o wisdom_n of_o socrates_n be_v his_o daemon_n and_o genius_n we_o have_v stumble_v at_o this_o oriental_a philosophy_n which_o allegorize_v upon_o every_o thing_n spiritualise_v and_o personalize_v all_o it_o be_v by_o the_o like_a mistake_v that_o gross_a platonism_n take_v literal_o what_o the_o subtle_a platonism_n say_v only_o in_o allegory_n and_o make_v three_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o three_o divine_a power_n concur_v in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n now_o these_o divine_n who_o turn_v these_o two_o inclination_n in_o man_n into_o two_o angelical_a person_n be_v the_o same_o that_o metamorphose_v the_o power_n of_o god_n which_o create_v the_o world_n into_o a_o divine_a person_n a_o son_n beget_v of_o god_n and_o consubstantial_a with_o his_o father_n will_v you_o trust_v they_o still_o and_o boast_v notwithstanding_o of_o the_o acuteness_n and_o penetration_n of_o our_o age_n yet_o foolish_a enough_o to_o be_v besot_v with_o all_o these_o chimaera_n shall_v we_o never_o comprehend_v that_o what_o moses_n say_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n that_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o his_o command_n all_o thing_n be_v create_v in_o the_o beginning_n the_o apostle_n speak_v it_o in_o a_o mystic_a sense_n of_o j._n c._n who_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n which_o create_v all_o thing_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o new_a creation_n have_v put_v all_o thing_n into_o a_o new_a form_n and_o order_n as_o well_o the_o angel_n in_o heaven_n as_o the_o man_n here_o on_o earth_n it_o be_v evident_a by_o clemens_n romanus_n that_o the_o ancient_n make_v use_v of_o continual_a allusion_n to_o the_o first_o creation_n wherein_o they_o seek_v for_o a_o mystic_a sense_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o second_o perform_v by_o j._n c._n in_o his_o second_o ep._n c._n 1._o he_o speak_v thus_o of_o our_o redemption_n when_o we_o be_v without_o understanding_n and_o worship_v stone_n and_o wood_n god_n have_v pity_n on_o we_o for_o he_o call_v we_o when_o we_o be_v not_o in_o be_v and_o will_v have_v we_o to_o pass_v from_o no_o be_v into_o a_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d without_o doubt_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o new_a creation_n and_o that_o in_o term_n as_o strong_a as_o be_v use_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o first_o cause_v we_o to_o pass_v from_o no_o be_v into_o a_o be_v as_o if_o we_o be_v form_v out_o of_o nothing_o when_o we_o be_v reform_v by_o the_o gospel_n these_o term_n seem_v to_o be_v absolute_a but_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o they_o and_o will_v do_v well_o if_o we_o seek_v here_o for_o a_o comparative_a sense_n consider_v that_o author_n neglect_v very_o often_o to_o use_v the_o particle_n denote_v this_o figure_n which_o soften_v the_o expression_n as_o for_o example_n as_o it_o be_v that_o we_o may_v say_v so_o if_o i_o may_v speak_v thus_o all_o may_v perceive_v that_o if_o clement_n have_v say_v of_o j._n c._n as_o he_o may_v have_v do_v that_o he_o call_v we_o when_o we_o be_v not_o in_o be_v and_o make_v we_o to_o exist_v out_o of_o nothing_o these_o word_n will_v have_v be_v stretch_v as_o if_o they_o attribute_v our_o creation_n out_o of_o nothing_o to_o j._n c._n it_o will_v have_v be_v say_v behold_v here_o j._n c._n particular_o describe_v to_o be_v he_o that_o call_v thing_n not_o in_o be_v as_o if_o they_o be_v now_o by_o a_o strong_a inference_n this_o sense_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v they_o see_v they_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o father_n who_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n yet_o we_o must_v agree_v however_o herein_o for_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o subject_n require_v it_o that_o they_o intend_v only_o the_o new_a creation_n and_o consequent_o must_v own_v that_o when_o the_o sacred_a author_n and_o their_o disciple_n seem_v to_o attribute_v the_o creation_n of_o all_o thing_n to_o j._n c._n we_o have_v the_o same_o reason_n to_o look_v on_o such_o like_a expression_n as_o allegory_n which_o set_v before_o our_o eye_n the_o form_n of_o the_o new_a creature_n by_o representation_n draw_v from_o the_o old_a creation_n the_o same_o clement_n ep._n 1._o c._n 12._o allegorize_v upon_o the_o scarlet_a rope_n of_o rahab_n good_a critic_n do_v not_o question_v this_o though_o he_o speak_v as_o if_o his_o allegoric_a sense_n be_v the_o only_a true_a one_o for_o he_o praise_v not_o only_o the_o faith_n but_o also_o the_o prophecy_n of_o this_o woman_n declare_v by_o it_o the_o future_a redemption_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o j._n c._n this_o allegory_n of_o clemens_n say_v cotelier_n in_o his_o note_n be_v approve_v of_o by_o many_o of_o great_a note_n quote_v the_o father_n that_o follow_v he_o therein_o note_v he_o call_v it_o a_o allegory_n although_o in_o clement_n it_o have_v all_o the_o air_n of_o a_o simple_a and_o natural_a sense_n
incarnate_a and_o what_o can_v this_o reason_n be_v which_o it_o merit_v and_o which_o be_v unite_v to_o it_o when_o the_o veil_n of_o allegory_n be_v take_v off_o it_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o that_o high_a contemplation_n whereof_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v by_o its_o pre-existent_a obedience_n render_v itself_o capable_a or_o than_o that_o degree_n of_o prophecy_n and_o that_o spirit_n without_o measure_n wherewith_o god_n have_v honour_v it_o and_o which_o make_v it_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n or_o last_o the_o very_a office_n of_o word_n or_o of_o interpreter_n of_o god_n whereof_o god_n have_v judge_v it_o worthy_a as_o the_o most_o perfect_a and_o noble_a of_o the_o spirit_n which_o he_o have_v decree_v to_o declare_v his_o mind_n celsus_n say_v he_o ibid._n lib._n 7._o will_n not_o own_o that_o he_o who_o suffer_v death_n can_v be_v worthy_a of_o the_o second_o honour_n next_o to_o the_o supreme_a god_n as_o well_o because_o of_o the_o power_n he_o have_v acquire_v in_o heaven_n as_o because_o of_o those_o he_o have_v acquire_v on_o earth_n suppose_v as_o you_o see_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v merit_v in_o heaven_n before_o he_o come_v to_o merit_v on_o our_o earth_n he_o be_v very_o far_o from_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v the_o most_o high_a god_n wherefore_o origen_n have_v say_v of_o the_o word_n that_o it_o be_v in_o god_n that_o it_o come_v from_o god_n that_o it_o be_v make_v flesh_n and_o affirm_v the_o same_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o j._n c._n this_o conformity_n yield_v just_a reason_n to_o suspect_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o word_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n theologise_v whereon_o they_o discourse_v allegorical_o that_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n prove_v by_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o arian_n who_o believe_v that_o the_o word_n be_v to_o jesus_n christ_n instead_o of_o a_o soul_n and_o consequent_o by_o the_o word_n understand_v only_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n create_v before_o all_o age_n a_o hypothesis_n renew_v in_o our_o time_n by_o john_n turner_n who_o have_v give_v it_o a_o new_a turn_n for_o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o word_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n create_v indeed_o but_o eternal_o unite_v to_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n and_o by_o that_o union_n participate_v all_o his_o perfection_n a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o messiah_n ep._n dedic_n p._n 154._o the_o same_o be_v infer_v from_o the_o use_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o some_o text_n of_o scripture_n as_o for_o example_n these_o i_o come_v from_o the_o father_n o_o father_n glorify_v i_o with_o the_o glory_n which_o i_o have_v with_o thou_o etc._n etc._n who_o be_v in_o the_o form_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n our_o divine_n interpret_v they_o of_o the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o word_n but_o origen_n and_o dr._n rust_n in_o his_o book_n entitle_v origen_n and_o his_o chief_a opinion_n interpret_v they_o of_o the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whence_o come_v this_o confusion_n of_o idea_n the_o reason_n of_o it_o be_v easy_o give_v the_o former_a of_o these_o interpretation_n be_v mysterious_a and_o allegorical_a and_o the_o latter_a literal_a so_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o father_n allegorize_v on_o the_o pre-existent_a soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n love_v our_o nature_n and_o become_v incarnate_a for_o our_o salvation_n which_o they_o in_o their_o allegorical_a style_n call_v the_o word_n or_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o consequent_o those_o who_o take_v this_o last_o allegory_n in_o the_o literal_a sense_n and_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o divine_a person_n unite_v to_o our_o flesh_n be_v not_o less_o ridioulous_a than_o they_o who_o stumble_v at_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o first_o allegory_n real_o believe_v that_o angel_n have_v mix_v themselves_o with_o mortal_a woman_n the_o text_n for_o the_o first_o hypothesis_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v marry_v to_o the_o daughter_n of_o man_n serve_v as_o well_o as_o that_o for_o the_o second_o i_o have_v beget_v thou_o before_o the_o morning_n this_o pre-existence_n of_o soul_n and_o particular_o of_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v very_o ancient_a in_o the_o church_n we_o find_v it_o plain_o enough_o express_v in_o the_o second_o letter_n attribute_v to_o clemens_n romanus_n c._n 10._o these_o be_v his_o word_n as_o you_o have_v be_v call_v dwelling_n in_o the_o flesh_n so_o you_o will_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n jesus_n christ_n the_o lord_n who_o save_v we_o be_v the_o first_o spirit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v make_v flesh_n and_o so_o call_v we_o 〈◊〉_d likewise_o we_o shall_v receive_v the_o recompense_n in_o the_o flesh_n this_o passage_n suppose_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o our_o soul_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o he_o compare_v our_o spirit_n exist_v in_o the_o flesh_n to_o that_o first_o spirit_n which_o be_v make_v flesh_n to_o call_v we_o he_o call_v jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o of_o all_o spirit_n whether_o soul_n or_o angel_n because_o god_n beget_v he_o first_o a_o little_a before_o he_o undertake_v the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o afterward_o employ_v he_o to_o create_v the_o other_o spirit_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o lactantius_n instit_fw-la lib._n 4._o c._n 6._o who_o further_o teach_v we_o ibid._n c._n 1.2_o that_o this_o holy_a spirit_n descend_v from_o heaven_n choose_v the_o womb_n of_o a_o virgin_n to_o enter_v into_o and_o the_o better_a to_o carry_v on_o the_o comparison_n which_o he_o make_v of_o that_o spirit_n to_o all_o incarnate_a spirit_n he_o show_v that_o he_o be_v raise_v to_o the_o recompense_n only_o by_o his_o faithful_a obedience_n and_o virtue_n ibid._n cap._n 14._o his_o word_n be_v remarkable_a god_n say_v he_o have_v send_v his_o son_n to_o man_n he_o have_v show_v his_o faithfulness_n in_o teach_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n and_o that_o he_o only_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o he_o never_o call_v himself_o god_n because_o he_o will_v have_v violate_v his_o truth_n if_o be_v send_v to_o take_v away_o from_o the_o world_n the_o plurality_n of_o god_n and_o to_o establish_v the_o unity_n of_o god_n he_o have_v introduce_v more_o than_o one_o god_n that_o have_v not_o be_v preach_v one_o god_n nor_o work_v for_o the_o interest_n of_o he_o who_o send_v he_o but_o for_o his_o own_o and_o it_o will_v have_v be_v divide_v himself_o from_o the_o father_n who_o he_o come_v to_o glorify_v then_o by_o his_o have_v be_v thus_o faithful_a and_o in_o the_o design_n of_o discharge_v his_o commission_n not_o attribute_v any_o thing_n to_o himself_o he_o have_v receive_v the_o dignity_n of_o everlasting_a high_a priest_n the_o honour_n of_o supreme_a king_n the_o power_n of_o judge_n and_o the_o name_n of_o god_n by_o the_o way_n these_o word_n of_o this_o father_n be_v a_o curious_a paraphrase_n on_o those_o of_o st._n paul_n phil._n 2.6_o etc._n etc._n who_o be_v in_o the_o form_n of_o god_n do_v not_o attribute_v to_o himself_o etc._n etc._n wherefore_o god_n also_o have_v high_o exalt_v he_o and_o have_v give_v he_o a_o name_n which_o be_v above_o every_o name_n etc._n etc._n let_v we_o here_o remember_v a_o distinction_n of_o the_o father_n which_o have_v be_v mention_v already_o and_o wherein_o the_o footstep_n of_o ancient_a allegory_n visible_o appear_v the_o father_n distinguish_v two_o kind_n of_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n the_o one_o eternal_a and_o internal_a and_o the_o other_o external_a which_o begin_v with_o the_o world_n and_o the_o only_a one_o which_o they_o proper_o call_v generation_n dr._n bull_n acknowledge_v this_o distinction_n only_o he_o pretend_v but_o without_o reason_n that_o 〈◊〉_d the_o latter_a which_o be_v metaphorical_a grant_v he_o his_o desire_n it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o question_n now_o treat_v of_o for_o it_o remain_v nevertheless_o true_a that_o they_o allegorize_v on_o one_o of_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n be_v it_o which_o it_o will_v and_o that_o be_v all_o i_o need_v let_v they_o as_o long_o as_o they_o please_v say_v that_o the_o father_n speak_v of_o a_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v proper_a and_o literal_a i_o shall_v answer_v yes_o and_o that_o be_v what_o i_o call_v gross_a platonism_n which_o have_v make_v they_o philosophise_v so_o absurd_o but_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n the_o same_o father_n have_v speak_v of_o another_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v metaphorical_a and_o allegorical_a and_o that_o be_v what_o i_o call_v their_o refine_a platonism_n the_o fair_a remain_n of_o sound_a philosophy_n which_o betray_v they_o and_o manifest_o discover_v the_o absurdity_n of_o the_o other_o part_n of_o their_o system_n whereon_o they_o
have_v innovate_v he_o must_v know_v little_a of_o plato_n who_o can_v believe_v that_o he_o can_v fall_v into_o so_o dull_a a_o philosophy_n as_o that_o god_n do_v from_o all_o eternity_n necessary_o beget_v a_o son_n a_o second_o god_n put_v he_o forth_o out_o of_o himself_o with_o his_o proper_a hypostasis_fw-la which_o distinguish_v he_o from_o the_o father_n and_o that_o he_o make_v use_v of_o he_o to_o create_v the_o world_n unless_o it_o be_v perhaps_o to_o deceive_v the_o vulgar_a people_n but_o that_o god_n do_v voluntary_o conceive_v a_o design_n of_o create_v the_o world_n that_o he_o do_v actual_o create_v it_o by_o his_o efficacious_a word_n that_o that_o word_n be_v his_o son_n in_o a_o allegorical_a sense_n because_o it_o be_v emanated_a from_o the_o divine_a understanding_n that_o it_o be_v in_o a_o allegorical_a sense_n the_o creator_n because_o it_o be_v the_o mean_n and_o instrument_n which_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n make_v use_n of_o to_o give_v life_n and_o be_v to_o all_o thing_n then_o indeed_o i_o own_o literal_o moses_n say_v that_o god_n speak_v and_o the_o creature_n obey_v then_o i_o shall_v own_o plato_n allegory_n tell_v i_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o moses_n but_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o religion_n wherein_o he_o be_v bear_v then_o to_o conclude_v i_o own_o the_o good_a divinity_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o assure_v i_o that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o that_o which_o be_v beget_v but_o supreme_a goodness_n profound_a wisdom_n and_o infinite_a power_n manifest_v itself_o in_o the_o work_n of_o this_o universe_n this_o be_v without_o doubt_n the_o true_a way_n of_o understanding_n plato_n and_o we_o have_v a_o famous_a platonist_n as_o our_o warrant_n for_o it_o it_o be_v coelius_n rhodoginus_n lect._n antiq_fw-la lib._n 9_o c._n 12._o for_o that_o great_a man_n very_o judicious_o observe_v that_o one_o can_v never_o be_v a_o good_a platonist_n if_o he_o do_v not_o reckon_v that_o plato_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v allegorical_o good_a platonist_n like_o the_o author_n of_o the_o recognition_n discover_v to_o we_o the_o origin_n of_o this_o allegorical_a philosophy_n by_o say_v that_o from_o the_o first_o will_n proceed_v another_o will_n and_o from_o this_o the_o world_n lib._n 1._o c._n 24._o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o from_o the_o first_o eternal_a and_o internal_o beget_v will_n proceed_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o all_o thing_n a_o second_o will_n external_o beget_v a_o express_a command_n which_o speak_v all_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o this_o second_o will_n be_v metaphorical_o the_o son_n because_o proceed_v from_o god_n himself_o and_o from_o the_o invisibility_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o his_o nature_n it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o generation_n produce_v his_o image_n every_o manifestation_n be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n irenaeus_n be_v also_o another_o of_o the_o good_a platonist_n who_o allegorize_v in_o many_o place_n of_o his_o treatise_n against_o heresy_n he_o suppose_v god_n not_o to_o have_v need_v any_o more_o than_o his_o two_o hand_n to_o create_v the_o world_n there_o be_v no_o difficulty_n in_o perceive_v his_o intention_n through_o those_o word_n whereas_o the_o heretic_n maintain_v that_o all_o be_v make_v by_o angel_n and_o that_o those_o spirit_n have_v create_v the_o world_n irenaeus_n in_o oppose_v that_o doctrine_n fly_v into_o the_o opposite_a extreme_a viz._n that_o god_n who_o have_v no_o need_n of_o angel_n make_v use_v of_o no_o more_o than_o his_o two_o hand_n his_o word_n and_o his_o spirit_n to_o do_v all_o thing_n not_o that_o by_o those_o two_o power_n he_o understand_v two_o hypostasis_n but_o only_o personalize_v they_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o aeons_n or_o to_o the_o gnostic_n angel_n which_o be_v esteem_v person_n and_o he_o mean_v nothing_o more_o than_o that_o god_n need_v not_o any_o other_o than_o himself_o as_o he_o explain_v himself_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n and_o in_o no_o wise_a any_o power_n separate_v from_o he_o have_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la distinct_a from_o his_o this_o god_n say_v he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n what_o do_v these_o word_n signify_v that_o god_n need_v no_o other_o than_o himself_o if_o not_o that_o god_n have_v no_o need_n of_o any_o more_o than_o his_o command_n and_o power_n to_o operate_v what_o he_o will_v now_o this_o command_n and_o this_o power_n be_v not_o two_o hypostasis_n separate_v and_o distinct_a from_o his_o which_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o heretic_n but_o two_o power_n which_o he_o employ_v as_o his_o two_o hand_n either_o let_v we_o blind_v ourselves_o or_o see_v allegory_n in_o all_o this_o again_o it_o be_v by_o a_o common_a figure_n that_o the_o name_n the_o quality_n and_o even_o the_o personality_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o cease_v to_o be_v or_o which_o be_v reject_v be_v give_v to_o that_o which_o take_v its_o place_n though_o it_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n god_n reject_v sacrifice_n give_v the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o obedience_n which_o he_o accept_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o natural_a say_v dr._n a._n in_o his_o manuscript_n concern_v the_o satisfaction_n than_o to_o give_v to_o a_o thing_n which_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o another_o and_o which_o procure_v all_o the_o fruit_n of_o it_o the_o name_n of_o that_o instead_o whereof_o it_o be_v substitute_v st._n paul_n observe_v this_o rule_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n if_o he_o give_v the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v to_o suit_v his_o expression_n to_o the_o idea_n which_o prevail_v under_o the_o ancient_a dispensation_n wherein_o the_o principal_a act_n of_o piety_n consist_v in_o sacrifice_n he_o apply_v those_o ancient_a sacrifice_n to_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o intend_v any_o other_o mystery_n in_o it_o whereto_o may_v be_v add_v that_o jesus_n christ_n speak_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o be_v to_o teach_v the_o truth_n by_o his_o inspiration_n as_o he_o himself_o have_v teach_v it_o by_o preach_v speak_v of_o he_o as_o of_o a_o teacher_n as_o of_o a_o person_n because_o he_o be_v to_o supply_v the_o absence_n of_o a_o teacher_n and_o fill_v the_o place_n of_o a_o person_n so_o as_o the_o gnostic_n speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o angel_n who_o have_v create_v the_o world_n and_o govern_v the_o ancient_a people_n and_o of_o emanation_n and_o generation_n from_o the_o supreme_a be_v irenaeus_n answer_v the_o true_a angel_n which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o teach_v the_o prophet_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o his_o spirit_n and_o that_o word_n and_o spirit_n be_v his_o true_a emanation_n so_o make_v of_o a_o manifestation_n and_o of_o a_o communication_n god_n helper_n his_o coadjutor_n in_o the_o creation_n his_o minister_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n make_v i_o say_v so_o many_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o godhead_n of_o those_o power_n because_o he_o substitute_n they_o in_o lieu_n of_o the_o hypostasis_n reject_v by_o he_o it_o be_v by_o the_o fame_n method_n that_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n make_v entire_o allegorical_a commentary_n on_o the_o four_o gospel_n thus_o he_o allegorize_v the_o first_o word_n of_o st._n john_n the_o beginning_n say_v he_o that_o be_v god_n the_o word_n that_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n jesus_n christ_n of_o who_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o father_n say_v in_o the_o psalm_n my_o heart_n have_v utter_v a_o good_a word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v christ_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o without_o he_o nothing_o be_v make_v nothing_o that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o idol_n which_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n it_o be_v apparent_a by_o the_o method_n of_o this_o author_n who_o design_n the_o explain_v the_o gospel_n allegorical_o and_o particular_o by_o the_o allegorical_a explanation_n he_o give_v of_o the_o word_n beginning_n and_o of_o that_o of_o nothing_o that_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o word_n be_v likewise_o allegorical_a the_o word_n say_v he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o christ_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v be_v not_o that_o say_n that_o it_o be_v the_o christ_n the_o man_n who_o god_n have_v anoint_v who_o be_v the_o son_n and_o the_o word_n by_o who_o power_n all_o under_o the_o gospel_n be_v make_v even_o the_o idol_n which_o be_v make_v without_o he_o have_v be_v destroy_v and_o the_o world_n reform_v let_v we_o deal_v plain_o christ_n be_v the_o word_n only_o by_o virtue_n of_o a_o allegorical_a sense_n which_o consider_v he_o as_o a_o second_o word_n in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o spiritual_a world_n what_o the_o word-god_n be_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o sensible_a world_n it_o
in_o the_o 33d_o and_o 45th_o psalm_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o term_n word_n have_v no_o other_o signification_n than_o that_o of_o prolation_n proper_o so_o call_v for_o he_o suppose_v that_o these_o word_n my_o heart_n have_v utter_v a_o good_a word_n do_v not_o signify_v such_o a_o prolation_n a_o proper_a and_o literal_a generation_n but_o a_o metaphorical_a prolation_n and_o that_o from_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o word_n heart_n in_o this_o text_n be_v figurative_a the_o term_n word_n must_v also_o be_v figurative_a and_o that_o we_o may_v the_o better_o apprehend_v how_o far_o origen_n carry_v the_o figure_n of_o this_o word_n the_o other_o text_n which_o he_o quote_v from_o the_o psalm_n so_o full_o clear_v the_o matter_n as_o to_o leave_v no_o room_n for_o cavil_v the_o valentinian_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o these_o word_n the_o heaven_n be_v create_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o by_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o mouth_n be_v say_v of_o our_o saviour_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n though_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o one_o may_v give_v they_o this_o other_o sense_n that_o the_o heaven_n be_v establish_v by_o divine_a reason_n and_o wisdom_n ratione_fw-la dei_fw-la as_o we_o say_v that_o a_o house_n be_v build_v by_o that_o skill_n which_o be_v the_o art_n of_o build_v house_n i_o leave_v the_o reader_n to_o judge_n whether_o a_o vnitarian_n can_v more_o plain_o remove_v all_o the_o idea_n of_o hypostasis_fw-la from_o our_o mind_n therefore_o when_o the_o same_o origen_n do_v elsewhere_o argue_v concern_v the_o word_n as_o if_o he_o himself_o believe_v it_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la his_o so_o speak_v be_v according_o to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o greek_a philosophy_n for_o as_o porphyry_n right_o observe_v origen_n have_v continual_o apply_v himself_o to_o read_v the_o write_n of_o the_o platonist_n and_o the_o pythagorean_n and_o have_v therein_o learn_v the_o allegorical_a way_n of_o those_o philosopher_n expound_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o greek_n make_v use_v of_o it_o himself_o in_o his_o interpretation_n of_o the_o scripture_n apud_fw-la euseb_n l._n 6._o c._n 19_o see_v likewise_o bibl._n univ_o t._n 6._o p._n 50._o that_o declare_a enemy_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o the_o only_a person_n who_o have_v give_v that_o judgement_n of_o origen_n mr._n huet_n do_v not_o treat_v he_o more_o favourable_o in_o his_o origeniana_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o origen_n say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o plato_n great_a admirer_n insomuch_o that_o instead_o of_o suit_v the_o platonic_a tenant_n to_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n he_o regulate_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n by_o the_o dogma_fw-la of_o the_o platonist_n and_o a_o little_a low_o he_o add_v that_o origen_n have_v be_v carry_v to_o those_o excess_n by_o the_o example_n of_o his_o preceptor_n clemens_n alexand._n who_o use_v to_o embellish_v the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o academic_a paint_n can_v any_o one_o think_v that_o justin_n do_v not_o discourse_n by_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o allegorical_a philosophy_n when_o in_o his_o second_o apology_n he_o call_v the_o reason_n which_o be_v in_o man_n a_o part_n and_o seed_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o divine_a word_n the_o divine_a word_n be_v in_o his_o sense_n only_o that_o universal_a reason_n that_o source_n and_o fullness_n of_o wisdom-which_a reside_v in_o the_o divine_a understanding_n whereof_o we_o be_v a_o stream_n and_o a_o part_n be_v our_o reason_n a_o hypostasis_fw-la distinct_a from_o man_n how_o shall_v we_o then_o imagine_v that_o this_o father_n ever_o intend_v to_o say_v that_o divine_a reason_n be_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la distinct_a from_o god_n i_o may_v very_o well_o say_v that_o my_o reason_n have_v teach_v i_o such_o a_o thing_n and_o that_o i_o consult_v my_o reason_n without_o suppose_v my_o reason_n to_o be_v any_o other_o person_n than_o myself_o then_o why_o may_v we_o not_o say_v god_n make_v use_n of_o his_o reason_n to_o create_v this_o universe_n that_o his_o reason_n be_v his_o counsellor_n and_o his_o minister_n without_o make_v a_o second_o person_n of_o his_o reason_n certain_o my_o reason_n can_v be_v personalize_v any_o otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o power_n of_o allegory_n neither_o can_v that_o of_o god_n be_v any_o otherwise_o nay_o it_o may_v be_v that_o justin_n strain_v his_o allegory_n yet_o far_o and_o that_o he_o intend_v to_o say_v that_o reason_n or_o the_o universal_a seed_n be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v not_o a_o part_n of_o the_o seed_n as_o the_o precept_n of_o reason_n which_o enlighten_v the_o philosopher_n be_v but_o the_o fullness_n of_o that_o incorruptible_a seed_n which_o regenerate_v the_o heart_n i_o will_v produce_v another_o example_n of_o this_o allegorical_a way_n of_o interpret_n the_o scripture_n st._n cyprian_n explain_v that_o famous_a passage_n of_o st._n john_n 1_o ep._n 5.8_o concern_v the_o three_o witness_n on_o earth_n the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o the_o blood_n have_v speak_v of_o they_o as_o of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v the_o three_o witness_n in_o heaven_n now_o find_v in_o our_o bibles_n but_o be_v not_o there_o in_o the_o day_n of_o that_o father_n some_o as_o fulgentius_n have_v confound_v st._n cyprian_n discourse_v with_o the_o sacred_a text_n do_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o holy_a martyr_n have_v speak_v literal_o and_o as_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n what_o he_o say_v only_o in_o allegory_n not_o observe_v that_o what_o he_o assert_v of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o spiritual_a sense_n which_o he_o have_v draw_v from_o the_o three_o witness_n on_o earth_n as_o if_o the_o spirit_n be_v the_o father_n the_o blood_n the_o son_n and_o the_o water_n the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o facundus_n do_v not_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v at_o all_o deceive_v by_o it_o for_o he_o inform_v we_o defence_n trinit_fw-la capit._fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 3._o that_o st._n cyprian_n will_v have_v that_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o st._n john_n say_v of_o the_o spirit_n water_n and_o blood_n which_o can_v be_v only_o a_o allegorical_a interpretation_n and_o that_o allegory_n be_v follow_v by_o st._n augustin_n contra_fw-la maxim_n lib._n 3._o c._n 12._o where_o he_o express_o say_v that_o the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o the_o blood_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o sacrament_n if_o it_o be_v not_o the_o mystery_n and_o allegory_n now_o i_o pray_v who_o can_v warrant_v i_o that_o the_o father_n who_o so_o strain_v the_o allegory_n on_o the_o three_o witness_n on_o earth_n to_o find_v the_o trinity_n therein_o have_v not_o also_o strain_v it_o on_o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n to_o find_v in_o it_o their_o favourite_n doctrine_n plato_n second_o god_n if_o they_o misapply_v these_o word_n my_o heart_n have_v utter_v a_o good_a word_n and_o these_o i_o have_v beget_v thou_o in_o my_o bosom_n before_o aurora_n how_o can_v i_o be_v assure_v that_o they_o have_v not_o deceive_v i_o or_o that_o their_o infatuation_n for_o plato_n have_v not_o deceive_v themselves_o when_o they_o platonical_o interpret_v those_o other_o place_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v god_n and_o that_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n however_o that_o be_v it_o must_v be_v grant_v i_o that_o the_o father_n make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o seek_v sublime_a sense_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o raise_v themselves_o up_o very_o high_a above_o its_o plain_a and_o natural_a meaning_n that_o appear_v by_o the_o use_n st._n cyprian_a and_o st._n augustin_n make_v of_o the_o epistle_n general_n of_o st._n john_n now_o the_o same_o father_n have_v express_v their_o allegory_n in_o too_o absolute_a term_n without_o characterize_n they_o by_o some_o mark_n whereby_o they_o may_v be_v distinguish_v from_o a_o proper_a and_o literal_a sense_n it_o have_v in_o succeed_a time_n happen_v that_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o what_o they_o say_v have_v be_v follow_v we_o have_v see_v it_o in_o the_o example_n of_o st._n cyprian_n that_o father_n express_v himself_o absolute_o it_o be_v write_v say_v he_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o these_o three_o be_v one_o now_o that_o be_v write_v only_o of_o the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o the_o blood_n then_o the_o allegorical_a exposition_n have_v be_v take_v for_o a_o express_a text_n of_o scripture_n i_o strong_o suspect_v that_o the_o same_o thing_n have_v happen_v to_o that_o note_a text_n of_o st._n paul_n 1_o tim._n c._n 3._o v._n 16._o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n be_v great_a god_n manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n
that_o the_o church_n make_v no_o difficulty_n even_o of_o tolerate_v the_o valentinian_o that_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o they_o who_o hold_v thirty_o person_n in_o the_o deity_n and_o that_o she_o admit_v they_o into_o her_o communion_n she_o have_v more_o indulgence_n than_o i_o shall_v have_v the_o first_o christian_n say_v vossius_fw-la do_v not_o present_o cast_v heretic_n out_o of_o her_o communion_n they_o come_v not_o to_o that_o extremity_n but_o do_v it_o when_o the_o heretic_n go_v so_o far_o as_o express_o to_o contradict_v the_o christian_a faith_n as_o to_o other_o who_o do_v but_o alter_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o mix_v with_o they_o the_o gentile_a fable_n they_o deal_v not_o so_o rigorous_o with_o they_o but_o allow_v they_o some_o kind_n of_o liberty_n he_o put_v down_o valentinian_n among_o these_o last_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o if_o the_o thirty_o aeons_n of_o that_o heretic_n be_v tolerate_v there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o difficulty_n to_o admit_v of_o three_o hypostasis_n instead_o of_o three_o attribute_n or_o three_o modes_n these_o good_a man_n think_v it_o not_o amiss_o to_o accommodate_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n with_o the_o fable_n of_o the_o pagan_a philosopher_n and_o poet_n but_o rather_o a_o service_n to_o religion_n hence_o it_o be_v without_o doubt_n that_o platonism_n which_o at_o first_o serve_v she_o only_o for_o ornament_n at_o length_n become_v under_o favour_n of_o this_o toleration_n the_o very_a support_n of_o her_o mystery_n this_o bring_v to_o my_o remembrance_n a_o remark_n of_o mons_fw-la le_fw-fr clere_n in_o his_o rule_n of_o criticism_n biblioth_n vniv_n tom._n 10._o p._n 334._o which_o very_o well_o deserve_v our_o reflection_n it_o have_v so_o fall_v out_o that_o though_o there_o have_v be_v always_o in_o use_n among_o christian_n some_o certain_a term_n yet_o they_o have_v insensible_o depart_v wide_o from_o their_o idea_n which_o they_o who_o first_o use_v the_o term_n fix_v to_o they_o and_o though_o the_o word_n remain_v the_o same_o yet_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o have_v pass_v through_o divers_a revolution_n the_o phrase_n or_o expression_n be_v say_v he_o write_v in_o sensible_a character_n in_o a_o great_a many_o book_n can_v not_o suffer_v any_o great_a alteration_n but_o the_o idea_n first_o belong_v to_o those_o expression_n be_v thing_n not_o to_o be_v see_v with_o one_o eye_n and_o their_o rise_n and_o disappearance_n and_o their_o several_a change_n be_v all_o secret_a thing_n within_o the_o mind_n of_o every_o man_n and_o invisible_a to_o every_o body_n else_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o guess_v what_o have_v happen_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o equivocal_a sound_n one_o see_v on_o a_o theatre_n the_o actor_n come_v forth_o from_o behind_o the_o curtain_n in_o certain_a habit_n may_v one_o therefore_o conclude_v that_o always_o when_o one_o see_v the_o same_o habit_n they_o be_v the_o same_o actor_n who_o have_v they_o on_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o thought_n and_o the_o word_n wherein_o they_o be_v dress_v in_o these_o word_n you_o have_v a_o account_n as_o it_o be_v of_o the_o comedy_n our_o trinitarian_n act_n at_o this_o day_n they_o put_v on_o all_o the_o dress_n of_o the_o church_n and_o say_v with_o she_o holy_a bless_a and_o glorious_a trinity_n three_o person_n and_o one_o god_n but_o do_v it_o follow_v therefore_o that_o under_o the_o same_o word_n they_o conceive_v the_o same_o idea_n or_o that_o they_o be_v the_o same_o actor_n always_o when_o see_v in_o the_o same_o habit_n not_o at_o all_o some_o be_v sabellian_o other_o be_v rigid_a and_o other_o be_v moderate_a trinitarian_n and_o all_o together_o have_v idea_n so_o confuse_v and_o so_o contrary_a to_o one_o another_o that_o it_o may_v be_v one_o shall_v not_o be_v much_o mistake_v if_o one_o say_v that_o this_o expression_n three-person_n in_o their_o mouth_n have_v as_o many_o sense_n as_o there_o be_v divine_n who_o pronounce_v 〈◊〉_d if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o six_o any_o meaning_n to_o they_o and_o that_o they_o form_n any_o idea_n about_o they_o so_o that_o although_o the_o blatonist_n and_o the_o christian_n have_v use_v these_o term_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v thereupon_o that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o idea_n nor_o that_o the_o platonist_n have_v the_o same_o among_o themselves_o nor_o that_o all_o christian_n among_o themselves_o in_o all_o time_n and_o place_n affix_v to_o the_o same_o term_n one_o constant_a uniform_a signification_n the_o present_a time_n sufficient_o show_v we_o what_o one_o ought_v to_o judge_n of_o the_o past_a the_o term_n have_v be_v always_o the_o same_o but_o they_o be_v only_o sensible_a object_n that_o be_v not_o â—_o to_o change_v but_o the_o mean_v and_o the_o idea_n be_v thing_n invisible_a which_o pass_v within_o the_o mind_n they_o may_v be_v and_o be_v change_v without_o be_v perceive_v to_o conclude_v i_o make_v this_o reflection_n only_o with_o regard_n to_o metaphysical_a term_n whereof_o we_o have_v but_o unsteady_a and_o confuse_a idea_n and_o by_o consequence_n they_o be_v liable_a to_o very_o great_a alteration_n as_o these_o idea_n do_v not_o enter_v into_o our_o mind_n without_o difficulty_n so_o they_o be_v not_o maintain_v there_o with_o a_o little_a pain_n soon_o or_o late_a they_o vanish_v and_o after_o all_o they_o can_v pass_v from_o the_o master_n mouth_n to_o the_o scholar_n ear_n without_o some_o revolution_n the_o unity_n of_o god_n be_v one_o thing_n with_o a_o jew_n and_o another_o with_o the_o trinitarian_n the_o term_n consubstantial_a with_o the_o samosatenian_o carry_v a_o different_a idea_n with_o it_o in_o the_o mind_n from_o that_o of_o the_o nicene_n father_n three_o hypostasis_n have_v one_o sense_n with_o the_o platonist_n and_o another_o with_o the_o athanasian_o one_o with_o the_o follower_n of_o arius_n and_o another_o among_o we_o and_o certain_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o alexandria_n have_v reason_n to_o give_v this_o advice_n to_o they_o at_o antioch_n in_o the_o letter_n they_o write_v to_o they_o apud_fw-la athan._n vid._n dupin_n tom._n 2._o p._n 138._o that_o they_o shall_v not_o differ_v among_o themselves_o about_o the_o hypostasis_n since_o they_o who_o own_v three_o in_o the_o trinity_n and_o they_o who_o allow_v of_o no_o more_o than_o one_o be_v both_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o differ_v only_o in_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o expression_n we_o understand_v well_o enough_o what_o this_o mean_n the_o metaphysical_a term_n be_v capable_a of_o the_o most_o contradictory_n sense_n one_o may_v make_v they_o as_o we_o make_v the_o clock_n strike_v what_o we_o please_v if_o you_o own_o three_o hypostasis_n you_o be_v orthodox_n if_o you_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o you_o be_v still_o so_o nevertheless_o this_o term_n be_v a_o sort_n of_o prote_n be_v that_o take_v in_o all_o sense_n in_o some_o man_n mouth_n it_o signify_v the_o manner_n of_o subsist_v and_o then_o it_o be_v three_o with_o other_o it_o signify_v substance_n and_o then_o it_o be_v but_o one_o you_o see_v here_o both_o be_v sound_a to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n before_o they_o be_v aware_a alas_o i_o real_o think_v that_o i_o and_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n too_o if_o when_o she_o own_v one_o essence_n and_o three_o person_n i_o shall_v say_v on_o the_o contrary_a one_o person_n and_o three_o essence_n we_o mean_v the_o same_o thing_n it_o may_v be_v we_o express_v ourselves_o indeed_o different_o but_o after_o all_o we_o shall_v agree_v at_o the_o bottom_n it_o will_v always_o be_v three_o somewhat_n in_o one_o i_o know_v not_o what_o for_o that_o be_v all_o that_o the_o term_n essence_n and_o person_n signify_v in_o the_o mouth_n of_o tripitarians_n but_o raillery_n apart_o who_o will_v nor_o pity_v st_n jerom_n who_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n epist_n ad_fw-la damasum_fw-la to_o inquire_v whether_o he_o shall_v say_v one_o hypostasis_fw-la or_o three_o hypostasis_n what!_o learned_a doctor_n must_v the_o pope_n be_v consult_v about_o that_o say_v what_o you_o please_v for_o you_o may_v with_o a_o very_a safe_a conscience_n sr._n austin_n much_o better_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o his_o party_n as_o to_o the_o word_n person_n de_fw-la trinit_fw-la lib._n 5._o cap._n 9_o when_o say_v he_o it_o be_v ask_v what_o the_o three_o be_v human_a langnage_n be_v scanty_a and_o afford_v not_o term_n to_o express_v it_o it_o be_v therefore_o answer_v three_o person_n not_o as_o if_o that_o be_v some_o what_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o something_o must_v be_v say_v and_o one_o must_v not_o be_v silent_v to_o the_o question_n as_o for_o term_n which_o express_v thing_n that_o fall_v under_o our_o sense_n or_o action_n whereof_o we_o have_v a_o distinct_a and_o perfect_a idea_n it_o fall_v out_o quite_o otherwise_o they_o may_v
change_v or_o vary_v and_o the_o thing_n we_o make_v they_o to_o signify_v may_v not_o vary_v at_o all_o in_o our_o mind_n or_o suffer_v the_o least_o alteration_n the_o fact_n for_o instance_n mention_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v thing_n of_o that_o nature_n the_o idea_n whereof_o be_v preserve_v without_o any_o change_n as_o its_o article_n be_v plain_a few_o in_o number_n without_o any_o speculation_n and_o contain_v only_o the_o primitive_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n it_o be_v easy_a therefore_o to_o preserve_v the_o sense_n and_o to_o have_v always_o a_o true_a knowledge_n of_o they_o it_o be_v a_o faith_n as_o i_o may_v say_v that_o be_v bear_v with_o we_o that_o offer_v itself_o to_o our_o understanding_n from_o the_o moment_n we_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n that_o be_v in_o the_o mouth_n and_o heart_n or_o every_o christian_a and_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n of_o consult_v council_n nor_o of_o descend_v into_o the_o deep_n to_o know_v it_o and_o employ_v mission_n of_o dragoon_n to_o impose_v the_o lelief_n of_o it_o wherefore_o cyril_n in_o catech._n 5._o ruffinus_n in_o expos_n symbol_n jerom_n in_o epist_n 61._o ad_fw-la pâ—mmach_n c._n 9_o hilarius_n de_fw-fr synod_n have_v good_a reason_n to_o say_v that_o the_o creed_n be_v not_o only_a write_v upon_o paper_n but_o upon_o the_o table_n of_o the_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o man._n expression_n that_o jeremy_n and_o st._n paul_n make_v use_n of_o about_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o signify_v that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o teacher_n to_o learn_v they_o because_o reason_n be_v capable_a of_o suggest_v they_o and_o memory_n of_o retain_v they_o the_o passage_n of_o st._n hilary_n be_v the_o more_o remarkable_a because_o he_o make_v a_o express_a opposition_n between_o this_o faith_n grave_v upon_o the_o heart_n and_o that_o which_o be_v only_o in_o the_o letter_n and_o the_o write_n of_o man_n for_o he_o congratulate_v the_o western_a bishop_n for_o their_o maintain_v the_o apostolic_a faith_n for_o the_o spirit_n wherewith_o they_o be_v animate_v and_o that_o they_o know_v not_o the_o form_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v write_v by_o man_n hand_n the_o spirit_n here_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o mons_fw-la du_n pin_n suppose_v but_o the_o spiritual_a sense_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o literal_a which_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o write_v down_o the_o apostle_n creed_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n every_o one_o have_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o in_o his_o mind_n as_o it_o be_v short_a and_o plain_a and_o consist_v only_o of_o the_o principal_a fact_n and_o primitive_a truth_n which_o constitute_v the_o very_a essence_n and_o spirit_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n it_o be_v easy_a for_o the_o most_o illiterate_a to_o keep_v it_o in_o mind_n as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o for_o the_o rest_n every_o one_o express_v himself_o as_o he_o please_v hence_o it_o be_v that_o it_o be_v very_o late_o before_o any_o formula_fw-la be_v draw_v up_o and_o that_o too_o with_o some_o difference_n in_o the_o term_n and_o number_n of_o article_n particular_o in_o those_o which_o seem_v to_o explain_v one_o another_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o after_o this_o if_o it_o be_v not_o find_v among_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n to_o be_v just_a as_o we_o have_v it_o at_o this_o day_n they_o receive_v it_o only_o by_o tradition_n and_o word_v it_o upon_o occasion_n every_o one_o in_o his_o own_o way_n the_o christian_n say_v dupin_n tom._n 1._o p._n 30._o have_v this_o faith_n so_o ready_a in_o their_o mind_n that_o they_o do_v not_o stick_v to_o any_o certain_a form_n hence_o come_v the_o difference_n in_o point_n of_o form_n of_o the_o creed_n mention_v by_o the_o father_n moreover_o it_o must_v not_o be_v suppose_v that_o when_o some_o particular_a christian_n come_v at_o length_n to_o enlarge_v the_o apostle_n creed_n by_o their_o platonic_a speculation_n the_o people_n enter_v into_o those_o notion_n and_o philosophical_a idea_n they_o always_o keep_v themselves_o to_o that_o simplicity_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o general_a spirit_n of_o religion_n have_v imprint_v upon_o their_o mind_n the_o christian_a religion_n say_v mons_fw-la le_fw-fr vassor_n traite_n de_fw-fr l'examen_fw-la ch_n 2._o p._n 69._o be_v at_o no_o great_a distance_n from_o its_o first_o and_o primitive_a simplicity_n till_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a if_o origen_n and_o some_o other_o before_o that_o attempt_v to_o adjust_a it_o to_o the_o principle_n of_o pagan_a philosophy_n their_o novel_a speculation_n be_v not_o general_o receive_v in_o short_a origen_n show_v we_o that_o nothing_o but_o the_o word_n reveal_v be_v preach_v to_o the_o people_n that_o be_v to_o say_v jesus_n christ_n crucify_v but_o the_o word-god_n glorify_v be_v reserve_v for_o person_n of_o the_o high_a class_n that_o be_v for_o favourite_n soul_n who_o have_v spiritualise_v themselves_o in_o plato_n school_n wherefore_o history_n tell_v we_o that_o to_o bring_v in_o this_o platonize_a faith_n into_o the_o church_n and_o to_o make_v entrance_n for_o it_o into_o the_o mind_n of_o ordinary_a christian_n there_o be_v â—eed_o of_o no_o less_o than_o the_o authority_n of_o emperor_n the_o cabal_n of_o council_n and_o the_o violence_n of_o penal_a law_n mounseur_fw-fr jurieu_fw-fr speak_v to_o the_o very_a same_o effect_n say_v he_o all_o the_o vain_a empty_a speculation_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o that_o time_n the_o father_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n do_v no_o harm_n to_o the_o pure_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v the_o people_n tabl._n du_fw-fr socin_n 1_o part_n let._n 6._o p._n 269._o the_o speculation_n have_v not_o yet_o reach_v the_o people_n they_o continue_v in_o the_o simplicity_n for_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v for_o the_o speculative_a divine_n and_o philosopher_n breed_v in_o plato_n school_n such_o as_o the_o justin_n martyr_n the_o tatian_o and_o the_o athanagoras_n be_v and_o other_o platonize_a doctor_n of_o that_o sort_n then_o jurieu_o conclude_v say_v there_o be_v no_o body_n but_o know_v that_o theological_a explication_n be_v not_o matter_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v true_a we_o must_v do_v this_o justice_n to_o jurieu_o as_o to_o own_o that_o he_o make_v room_n for_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n in_o three_o person_n in_o this_o simplicity_n of_o the_o primitive_a faith_n but_o it_o will_v real_o be_v a_o wrong_n do_v to_o his_o judgement_n and_o good_a sense_n to_o believe_v that_o he_o speak_v it_o serious_o for_o in_o short_a if_o he_o will_v not_o affirm_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o three_o person_n which_o be_v but_o one_o god_n be_v one_o of_o those_o platonize_a speculation_n against_o which_o he_o so_o much_o declaim_v at_o least_o he_o ought_v to_o own_o that_o it_o be_v a_o explication_n that_o have_v nothing_o of_o simplicity_n in_o it_o and_o which_o by_o consequence_n can_v be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n i_o desire_v he_o to_o remember_v a_o remark_n he_o have_v make_v in_o his_o seven_o pastoral_a letter_n that_o when_o learning_n be_v scarce_o among_o christian_n two_o or_o three_o learned_a man_n draw_v the_o people_n into_o their_o opinion_n he_o can_v have_v inform_v we_o better_o that_o two_o or_o three_o platonize_a father_n for_o they_o be_v the_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o age_n be_v able_a to_o mislead_v the_o people_n from_o the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o faith_n to_o the_o theology_n of_o plato_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o people_n know_v this_o profound_a theology_n mons_fw-la jurieu_o have_v speak_v more_o true_o than_o he_o think_v for_o we_o find_v at_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o letter_n that_o two_o learned_a platonist_n origen_n who_o have_v his_o admirer_n in_o the_o east_n and_o st._n austin_n who_o have_v he_o in_o the_o west_n have_v not_o only_o lead_v the_o people_n into_o their_o opinion_n but_o likewise_o all_o the_o learned_a man_n that_o come_v after_o they_o who_o have_v only_o copy_v from_o they_o and_o consequent_o this_o theology_n whether_o it_o be_v to_o be_v find_v only_o among_o the_o learned_a or_o with_o the_o people_n too_o be_v none_o other_o than_o a_o strange_a faith_n which_o the_o learned_a bring_v into_o the_o church_n and_o after_o draw_v the_o people_n into_o it_o it_o amount_v to_o the_o same_o thing_n either_o the_o people_n understand_v it_o not_o or_o if_o they_o do_v it_o be_v by_o surprise_n that_o the_o learned_a impose_v their_o mystery_n and_o make_v the_o common_a people_n receive_v a_o pagan_a notion_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o j._n c._n chap._n xx._n of_o the_o divine_a polity_n or_o oeconomy_n teach_v by_o the_o father_n have_v give_v some_o account_n of_o the_o way_n of_o allegory_n use_v by_o the_o father_n i_o must_v not_o forget_v to_o say_v something_o
their_o profound_a speculation_n for_o to_o theologize_v according_a to_o they_o be_v not_o only_o to_o speak_v of_o god_n and_o his_o attribute_n but_o of_o angel_n too_o of_o aeons_n of_o idea_n of_o emanation_n and_o in_o a_o word_n of_o every_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o intelligible_a world_n of_o the_o platonist_n theology_n be_v a_o term_n affect_v by_o all_o the_o contemplative_a gentleman_n whether_o orthodox_n or_o gnostic_n these_o sort_n of_o folk_n do_v not_o regard_v the_o fact_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o prove_v its_o divine_a authority_n any_o otherwise_o than_o as_o grosser_n proof_n proper_a for_o vulgar_a weak_a mind_n but_o for_o contemplation_n the_o case_n be_v quite_o otherwise_o this_o they_o think_v a_o noble_a and_o powerful_a medium_fw-la by_o which_o soul_n of_o the_o first_o rank_n elevate_v themselves_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o noble_a truth_n yet_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o found_v upon_o any_o thing_n but_o fact_n and_o the_o chief_a object_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v certain_a fact_n contain_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v it_o not_o therefore_o a_o put_v the_o gospel_n upon_o another_o foot_n if_o we_o carry_v on_o our_o contemplation_n to_o abstraction_n and_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o crude_a chimerical_a metaphysic_n it_o be_v a_o extravagant_a system_n if_o instead_o of_o fact_n well_o prove_v and_o right_o circumstance_v there_o be_v nothing_o leave_v but_o a_o mere_a operation_n of_o the_o understanding_n and_o a_o ens_fw-la rationis_fw-la which_o these_o gentleman_n be_v please_v to_o call_v the_o word_n or_o the_o son_n theologise_v that_o great_a man_n mons_fw-la jurieu_o who_o god_n be_v please_v to_o favour_n with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o every_o thing_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o set_v aside_o this_o false_a theology_n of_o the_o father_n 7_o ler._n past_a de_fw-fr la_fw-fr 3_o année_fw-fr beside_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o vulgar_a say_v he_o which_o be_v immediate_o found_v upon_o the_o sacred_a write_n the_o doctor_n frame_v a_o theology_n that_o be_v they_o undertake_v to_o expound_v the_o mystery_n in_o a_o sense_n beyond_o that_o wherein_o the_o holy_a scripture_n themselves_o have_v deliver_v they_o and_o it_o be_v in_o that_o they_o have_v disagree_v and_o one_o must_v not_o wonder_v at_o it_o because_o the_o thing_n they_o go_v about_o to_o explain_v be_v profound_a and_o it_o may_v be_v inexplicable_a and_o because_o they_o make_v use_v of_o a_o false_a philosophy_n which_o they_o bring_v into_o their_o theology_n and_o by_o so_o do_v they_o have_v ruin_v theology_n and_o at_o last_o religion_n in_o all_o age_n the_o faith_n of_o the_o ancient_n therefore_o must_v not_o be_v condemn_v as_o if_o it_o be_v change_v although_o they_o disagree_v in_o their_o theology_n and_o it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o this_o theology_n shall_v not_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o faith_n that_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n shall_v not_o be_v form_v out_o of_o theological_a exposition_n be_v not_o this_o much_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o ancient_n according_a to_o mons_fw-la jurieu_o these_o good_a doctor_n can_v not_o theologize_v the_o son_n without_o hazard_v the_o faith_n and_o consequent_o one_o ought_v not_o to_o receive_v among_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n their_o theological_a explication_n concern_v a_o son_n beget_v and_o not_o make_v a_o internal_a word_n and_o a_o word_n bring_v forth_o etc._n etc._n nevertheless_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o father_n consider_v the_o theological_a sense_n not_o only_o as_o true_a but_o as_o that_o which_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v chief_o in_o its_o view_n so_o that_o they_o who_o will_v impose_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o theological_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n because_o the_o father_n urge_v it_o be_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o receive_v all_o the_o other_o theological_a sense_n which_o the_o same_o father_n have_v give_v to_o so_o many_o other_o term_n in_o scripture_n and_o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v no_o less_o the_o purport_n and_o design_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o do_v but_o they_o be_v look_v upon_o even_o as_o ridiculous_a why_o therefore_o be_v it_o not_o acknowledge_v bona_fw-la fide_fw-la also_o that_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o logos_fw-la or_o word_n be_v one_o of_o those_o wretched_a allegory_n so_o much_o declaim_v against_o at_o that_o day_n and_o a_o article_n of_o that_o false_a theology_n which_o be_v incompatible_a with_o the_o christian_a faith_n but_o let_v we_o pay_v as_o much_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n as_o we_o can_v let_v we_o preserve_v their_o theology_n be_v it_o so_o provide_v that_o the_o theological_a sense_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v design_v for_o any_o other_o than_o contemplative_a and_o seraphic_a mind_n and_o that_o no_o more_o than_o the_o faith_n or_o belief_n of_o the_o plain_a natural_a sense_n be_v require_v of_o man_n as_o man_n origen_n be_v too_o fair_a to_o desire_v more_o than_o this_o he_o acquaint_v his_o reader_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o sacred_a writer_n do_v not_o concern_v themselves_o with_o abstruse_a matter_n and_o speculative_a subject_n which_o few_o of_o they_o who_o they_o call_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v capable_a of_o understanding_n but_o confine_v themselves_o to_o those_o few_o clear_a article_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o bring_v they_o into_o a_o state_n of_o righteousness_n and_o give_v they_o hope_n of_o immortality_n leave_v the_o more_o refine_a contemplation_n which_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o prime_a truth_n to_o the_o commendable_a curiosity_n of_o those_o who_o nature_n and_o education_n have_v qualify_v for_o such_o inquiry_n dr._n rust_n in_o his_o discourse_n of_o origen_n and_o the_o chief_a of_o his_o opinion_n have_v observe_v also_o that_o there_o be_v necessary_a truth_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v clear_o teach_v and_o the_o church_n receive_v the_o contrary_a whereto_o can_v be_v receive_v without_o retrench_v a_o essential_a part_n of_o religion_n but_o that_o there_o be_v beside_o some_o contemplation_n about_o which_o the_o scripture_n have_v not_o determine_v any_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o truth_n as_o to_o these_o matter_n be_v purposely_o conceal_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o origen_n think_v to_o excite_v their_o study_n and_o industry_n who_o be_v lover_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o the_o discovery_n of_o so_o great_a a_o treasure_n may_v be_v a_o recompense_n for_o their_o pious_a inquiry_n without_o doubt_v all_o the_o other_o father_n agree_v in_o this_o very_a principle_n with_o origen_n that_o the_o contemplative_a subject_n be_v not_o necessary_a nor_o essential_a to_o religion_n that_o they_o do_v not_o oblige_v ordinary_a christian_n and_o that_o they_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o commendable_a inquiry_n of_o the_o curious_a servetus_n who_o constant_o imitate_v the_o father_n agree_v in_o this_o though_o he_o be_v in_o other_o respect_v a_o great_a admirer_n of_o platonism_n and_o contemplation_n the_o apostle_n say_v he_o de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la lib._n 2._o p._n 50._o do_v not_o rash_o publish_v this_o great_a mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n it_o be_v after_o several_a essay_n and_o have_v fast_v and_o pray_v that_o st._n john_n pronounce_v these_o word_n in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n or_o the_o messiah_n the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n the_o common_a people_n be_v justify_v by_o this_o faith_n alone_o although_o they_o do_v not_o exact_o know_v his_o divinity_n you_o therefore_o pious_a reader_n who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o comprehend_v the_o manner_n of_o his_o generation_n nor_o the_o whole_a fullness_n of_o his_o divinity_n always_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v the_o messiah_n beget_v of_o god_n and_o thy_o saviour_n this_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n you_o shall_v believe_v that_o you_o may_v live_v by_o he_o but_o let_v we_o hear_v origen_n speak_v for_o himself_o it_o be_v in_o his_o preface_n to_o st._n john_n that_o one_o shall_v find_v the_o famous_a distinction_n he_o make_v between_o the_o intelligible_a and_o the_o sensible_a gospel_n and_o how_o he_o there_o divide_v christian_n into_o two_o class_n the_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v child_n in_o the_o faith_n and_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o rudiment_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o other_o of_o those_o intelligent_a and_o elevate_a mind_n who_o be_v capable_a of_o understand_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o glorify_a god_n that_o doctor_n or_o teacher_n say_v he_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o profit_v all_o person_n can_v however_o make_v the_o secret_a and_o sublime_a christianity_n know_v to_o such_o who_o can_v only_o understand_v the_o plain_a and_o the_o reveal_v christianity_n wherefore_o
and_o of_o spirit_n beget_v and_o unbegotten_a make_v a_o god_n in_o the_o flesh_n the_o true_a life_n in_o death_n bear_v of_o mary_n and_o of_o god_n this_o father_n argue_v against_o the_o josephites_n do_v not_o oppose_v to_o their_o error_n the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o his_o birth_n of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n i_o will_v say_v he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o a_o god_n incarnate_a but_o of_o a_o man_n who_o be_v make_v god_n in_o the_o flesh_n that_o be_v to_o say_v who_o be_v bear_v a_o god_n or_o make_v a_o god_n by_o his_o birth_n because_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o this_o sense_n ignatius_n assure_v we_o that_o our_o physician_n be_v partly_o flesh_n and_o partly_o spirit_n since_o by_o his_o wonderful_a conception_n he_o partake_v equal_o of_o the_o fleshly_a or_o human_n and_o of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o divine_a nature_n he_o add_v this_o physician_n be_v beget_v and_o unbegotten_a since_o he_o be_v beget_v of_o a_o woman_n like_o other_o man_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n unbegotten_a have_v no_o man_n for_o his_o father_n last_o he_o say_v that_o this_o physician_n be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o of_o god_n which_o explain_v all_o the_o rest_n for_o it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o not_o by_o her_o intercourse_n with_o joseph_n this_o word_n god_n as_o you_o may_v see_v be_v there_o manifest_o oppose_v to_o man_n or_o to_o joseph_n jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n as_o ignatius_n further_o say_v in_o the_o same_o epistle_n be_v conceive_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n according_a to_o the_o divine_a dispensation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v in_o truth_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o david_n but_o by_o the_o intervention_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n where_o one_o see_v the_o same_o antithesis_fw-la continue_v which_o we_o observe_v in_o the_o forego_n passage_n that_o be_v between_o god_n and_o mary_n and_o between_o the_o seed_n of_o david_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o true_a oeconomy_n according_a to_o ignatius_n be_v not_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n but_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o the_o messiah_n who_o be_v both_o god_n and_o man_n by_o his_o birth_n of_o a_o woman_n by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n this_o be_v a_o physician_n who_o be_v make_v god_n in_o the_o flesh_n be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o of_o god_n of_o david_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n this_o be_v the_o true_a divine_a dispensation_n this_o be_v the_o great_a mystery_n of_o the_o christian_n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o smirna_n present_v we_o with_o another_o passage_n suitable_a to_o this_o occasion_n for_o thus_o he_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o be_v true_o of_o the_o race_n of_o david_n or_o the_o son_n of_o david_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n but_o the_o son_n of_o god_n according_a to_o the_o will_n and_o power_n of_o god_n in_o that_o he_o be_v true_o bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n mounseur_fw-fr daillé_n have_v mark_v out_o this_o passage_n of_o ignatius_n as_o heretical_a since_o he_o make_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n and_o power_n of_o the_o father_n bp_o pearson_n give_v this_o account_n of_o it_o in_o his_o vindic._n ignat._n par._n 2._o c._n 9_o that_o it_o be_v clear_a this_o father_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n but_o of_o his_o incarnation_n which_o as_o the_o world_n own_v be_v by_o the_o will_n and_o power_n of_o god_n for_o which_o reason_n add_v pearson_n the_o interpolator_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o pervert_v these_o word_n by_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o divine_a nature_n he_o be_v force_v to_o change_v their_o order_n it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o this_o learned_a person_n affirm_v that_o in_o this_o passage_n there_o be_v nothing_o of_o a_o eternal_a generation_n and_o that_o ignatius_n speak_v not_o but_o of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o allusion_n to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n wherefore_o that_o which_o etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o he_o own_v this_o conception_n be_v so_o wonderful_a as_o to_o entitle_v jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o name_n and_o dignity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o for_o the_o word_n incarnation_n which_v ignatius_n do_v not_o use_v we_o will_v excuse_v it_o in_o pearson_n it_o be_v a_o term_n of_o art_n unknown_a to_o the_o good_a father_n and_o signify_v in_o the_o platonize_a divinity_n that_o the_o supreme_a god_n be_v make_v man._n and_o if_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o ignatius_n do_v not_o speak_v in_o this_o passage_n but_o of_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v it_o be_v doubt_v whether_o he_o discourse_v upon_o that_o same_o subject_a and_o by_o no_o mean_n on_o the_o eternal_a generation_n in_o the_o two_o other_o passage_n i_o be_o about_o to_o cite_v and_o which_o be_v very_o like_a to_o this_o here_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n dr._n bull_n have_v the_o rashness_n to_o produce_v they_o for_o a_o proof_n of_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o two_o nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n that_o be_v that_o of_o a_o supreme_a god_n and_o that_o of_o a_o man_n like_o one_o of_o we_o in_o his_o judic_n eccles_n p._n 5_o &_o seq_n who_o will_v not_o wonder_v at_o the_o artifice_n of_o divine_n who_o have_v the_o skill_n to_o pervert_v these_o passage_n to_o serve_v their_o notion_n of_o the_o eternal-generation_n we_o can_v furthermore_o show_v you_o the_o footstep_n of_o this_o plain_a ancient_a divinity_n in_o other_o of_o the_o father_n who_o platonize_v more_o than_o ignatius_n as_o in_o justin_n and_o irenaeus_n but_o we_o shall_v have_v another_o opportunity_n of_o examine_v the_o theology_n of_o those_o two_o father_n at_o present_a the_o passage_n in_o ignatius_n will_v suffice_v whereby_o to_o judge_n of_o the_o rest_n the_o only_a reflection_n that_o remain_v be_v that_o ignatius_n have_v so_o often_o distinguish_v between_o the_o son_n bear_v of_o god_n and_o of_o mary_n and_o the_o son_n bear_v of_o david_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o foundation_n that_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n be_v found_v in_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o or_o if_o you_o please_v his_o twofold_a filiation_n the_o one_o divine_a the_o other_o human._n he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n and_o answer_n to_o the_o orthodox_n quest_n 66._o in_o that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o son_n of_o joseph_n in_o that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o joseph_n wife_n it_o be_v in_o this_o the_o mystery_n consist_v he_o be_v bear_v of_o joseph_n wife_n this_o be_v but_o a_o legal_a filiation_n with_o regard_n to_o joseph_n and_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n this_o be_v a_o proper_a and_o natural_a filiation_n with_o respect_n to_o god_n so_o that_o in_o this_o last_o respect_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o he_o be_v true_o light_a of_o light_n and_o god_n of_o god_n i_o have_v already_o say_v it_o and_o i_o will_v repeat_v it_o again_o the_o father_n thought_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o overshadow_a the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o some_o sort_n unite_v itself_o to_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o as_o never_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o it_o and_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o perpetual_a inhabitation_n that_o they_o have_v philosophize_v in_o their_o manner_n upon_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n grotius_n aim_v at_o this_o theology_n in_o one_o of_o his_o note_n upon_o colos_n 1.19_o the_o plenitude_n of_o divine_a virtue_n say_v he_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v perpetual_o and_o inseparable_o unite_v and_o not_o by_o interval_n as_o in_o the_o prophet_n this_o be_v what_o be_v call_v the_o hypostatick_a union_n this_o in_o effect_n be_v the_o personal_a union_n of_o the_o divine_a with_o the_o human_a nature_n even_o this_o shekinah_n or_o this_o perpetual_a inhabitation_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o jesus_n christ_n to_o go_v far_o in_o quest_n of_o other_o mystery_n betray_v a_o vanity_n of_o mind_n the_o father_n comprise_v all_o in_o what_o i_o have_v say_v and_o upon_o it_o they_o build_v those_o profound_a speculation_n with_o which_o their_o book_n be_v fill_v if_o at_o some_o time_n they_o go_v far_o and_o speak_v of_o the_o word_n in_o a_o manner_n not_o agreeable_a with_o the_o ground_n i_o have_v lay_v down_o it_o be_v
ghost_n as_o to_o their_o nature_n and_o person_n as_o we_o speak_v i_o say_v those_o three_o article_n whereupon_o we_o dispute_v be_v very_o ancient_a it_o be_v true_a the_o ancient_a formulas_fw-la of_o faith_n contain_v scarce_o any_o thing_n beside_o these_o which_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n but_o then_o it_o be_v of_o these_o only_o we_o be_v debate_v yea_o the_o liturgy_n ascribe_v to_o st._n james_n and_o the_o oriental_a creed_n of_o russinus_n give_v we_o these_o article_n in_o the_o proper_a word_n of_o scripture_n clean_o of_o all_o platonism_n be_v not_o such_o a_o piece_n of_o antiquity_n more_o primitive_a and_o even_o antecedent_n to_o cyril_n and_o all_o the_o platonic_a father_n but_o this_o creed_n say_v dr._n bull_n whatever_o simplicity_n it_o have_v be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o extent_n or_o latitude_n the_o platonize_a father_n take_v it_o in_o who_o make_v it_o always_o suppose_v as_o you_o see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o make_v till_o since_o the_o church_n expound_v in_o her_o large_a creed_n her_o platonic_a faith_n i_o will_v turn_v this_o manner_n of_o reason_v upon_o he_o and_o say_v that_o suppose_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o ancient_a liturgy_n have_v this_o creed_n in_o the_o simplicity_n wherein_o we_o have_v it_o at_o this_o time_n it_o can_v be_v understand_v but_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o nazarene_n disciple_n of_o st._n james_n who_o most_o certain_o do_v not_o platonize_v as_o indeed_o we_o have_v prove_v platonism_n owe_v not_o its_o rise_n to_o the_o jewish_a but_o to_o the_o gentile_a convert_v and_o such_o gentile_n too_o as_o be_v follower_n of_o plato_n true_a orthodoxy_n at_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o christianity_n consist_v in_o believe_v that_o j._n c._n be_v beget_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o consequent_o be_v of_o a_o celestial_a race_n or_o origin_n that_o he_o have_v a_o sort_n of_o pre-existence_n in_o this_o h._n spirit_n of_o power_n which_o be_v unite_v to_o he_o and_o that_o upon_o these_o account_n he_o be_v real_o and_o in_o the_o letter_n the_o proper_a and_o only_a son_n of_o god_n a_o doctrine_n which_o the_o disciple_n of_o st._n james_n maintain_v against_o the_o cerinthian_o and_o ebionite_n there_o be_v no_o other_o controversy_n than_o concern_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o creed_n of_o marcellus_n say_v bare_o that_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o a_o virgin_n and_o not_o beget_v before_o age_n which_o may_v have_v be_v say_v with_o as_o much_o ease_n as_o other_o and_o must_v necessary_o have_v be_v say_v if_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o creed_n have_v be_v that_o only_a son_n signify_v beget_v from_o all_o eternity_n but_o after_o all_o what_o will_v the_o doctor_n say_v with_o his_o interpretation_n and_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o ancient_a creed_n i_o have_v observe_v in_o divers_a passage_n of_o his_o write_n that_o he_o require_v too_o much_o to_o be_v grant_v he_o for_o instance_n he_o will_v have_v it_o in_o his_o judic_n eccles_n p._n 141._o that_o this_o elegy_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o creed_n of_o constantinople_n the_o live_a lord_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n who_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o glorify_v with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n that_o this_o magnificent_a elegy_n be_v a_o interpretation_n of_o the_o word_n paraclet_n in_o the_o creed_n of_o cyril_n wonderful_a paraphrase_n strange_a interpretation_n that_o the_o paraclet_n shall_v signify_v all_o these_o fine_a thing_n the_o live_a lord_n proceed_n from_o the_o father_n who_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o glorify_v with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n well!_o after_o this_o do_v we_o think_v the_o doctor_n do_v not_o desire_v to_o be_v believe_v when_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o son_n beget_v before_o age_n the_o true_a god_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n with_o the_o good_a leave_n of_o this_o commentary-maker_n it_o be_v more_o natural_a to_o believe_v in_o adhere_v to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o ancient_a creed_n that_o beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o a_o virgin_n be_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o the_o right_a exposition_n in_o fine_a this_o pure_a simple_a creed_n be_v not_o frame_v by_o a_o cabal_n a_o party_n as_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o constantinople_n be_v etc._n etc._n it_o be_v not_o know_v if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v whence_o it_o come_v it_o be_v as_o it_o be_v fall_v down_o from_o heaven_n it_o be_v the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o it_o be_v this_o suffrage_n that_o have_v save_v the_o church_n from_o shipwreck_n and_o gain_v her_o reverence_n ruffinus_n in_o his_o expos_n symb._n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o say_v that_o this_o creed_n be_v establish_v to_o be_v a_o mark_n of_o distinction_n by_o which_o they_o may_v be_v know_v who_o preach_v j._n c._n true_o according_a to_o apostolic_a rule_n but_o it_o be_v proper_a i_o shall_v here_o transcribe_v a_o fine_a passage_n out_o of_o dr._n hammond_n upon_o this_o subject_a in_o his_o discourse_n of_o fundamental_a point_n chap._n 8._o say_v he_o this_o creed_n be_v the_o very_a badge_n and_o livery_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o abridgement_n of_o that_o faith_n which_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n for_o although_o in_o their_o epistle_n write_v to_o such_o as_o be_v already_o christian_n one_o find_v no_o one_o complete_a catalogue_n of_o these_o article_n which_o they_o teach_v every_o where_o because_o they_o suppose_v they_o sufficient_o know_v yet_o however_o the_o most_o ancient_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n assure_v we_o that_o in_o all_o place_n where_o the_o apostle_n go_v to_o plant_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n they_o publish_v there_o distinct_o and_o leave_v there_o all_o these_o article_n which_o serve_v for_o a_o foundation_n to_o the_o christian_a life_n and_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v the_o summary_n of_o these_o fâ—â—â—damental_a article_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o before_o the_o nicene_n creed_n be_v make_v all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n use_v this_o formulary_a of_o faith_n which_o they_o receive_v from_o their_o ancestor_n and_o they_o from_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o see_v irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o &_o lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o and_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o room_n to_o doubt_n but_o this_o be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o that_o we_o at_o this_o day_n call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n marcellus_n give_v we_o a_o confession_n of_o his_o faith_n which_o he_o say_v he_o receive_v from_o his_o predecessor_n which_o be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o our_o apostle_n creed_n see_v epiphan_n haer._n 72._o what_o i_o be_o say_v may_v be_v confirm_v by_o this_o observation_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o his_o discourse_n de_fw-fr bapt._n contr_n donat._n cap._n 24._o viz._n that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o what_o have_v general_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n and_o have_v always_o be_v hold_v by_o it_o without_o be_v institute_v by_o any_o council_n come_v to_o we_o from_o apostolic_a tradition_n also_o tertullian_n de_fw-fr veland_n virg._n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n say_v he_o be_v one_o and_o immutable_a etc._n etc._n that_o this_o abridgement_n of_o our_o creed_n give_v we_o by_o tertullian_n be_v one_o and_o immutable_a can_v be_v from_o no_o other_o cause_o but_o from_o its_o apostolic_a origin_n which_o alone_o ought_v to_o pretend_v to_o that_o privilege_n for_o this_o reason_n the_o same_o father_n say_v elsewhere_o contr_n prax._n cap._n 2._o this_o rule_n come_v down_o to_o we_o from_o the_o very_a first_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v true_a the_o controversy_n that_o the_o platonize_a christian_n have_v at_o first_o with_o the_o christian_n of_o judea_n make_v the_o church_n when_o in_o power_n despise_v this_o creed_n which_o favour_v its_o adversary_n so_o that_o it_o but_o rare_o appear_v in_o its_o simplicity_n but_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n clog_v and_o blend_v with_o platonism_n but_o in_o the_o four_o century_n the_o dispute_n be_v only_o between_o the_o athanasian_o and_o the_o arian_n both_o good_a platonist_n hold_v the_o pre-existence_n this_o creed_n be_v receive_v for_o it_o oppose_v one_o no_o more_o than_o tother_o and_o neither_o of_o these_o two_o party_n have_v then_o prevail_v over_o one_o another_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v it_o always_o her_o creed_n for_o the_o platonic_a controversy_n be_v not_o so_o warm_a there_o as_o in_o the_o east_n but_o dr._n bull_n will_v return_v to_o the_o charge_n and_o tell_v we_o as_o he_o have_v do_v more_o than_o once_o that_o to_o
in_o such_o and_o such_o a_o manner_n since_o nothing_o be_v absolute_o immutable_a but_o god_n himself_o he_o alone_o be_v that_o father_n of_o light_n in_o who_o there_o be_v no_o shadow_n of_o turn_v this_o be_v plain_a the_o idea_n of_o a_o triangle_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o very_a essence_n of_o god_n modify_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n again_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o owl_n be_v only_o this_o divine_a essence_n so_o modify_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o lobster_n be_v still_o but_o a_o modification_n of_o this_o divine_a essence_n in_o a_o word_n the_o idea_n of_o all_o being_n be_v nothing_o else_o than_o the_o very_a essence_n of_o god_n modify_v in_o such_o or_o such_o a_o manner_n jupiter_n est_fw-la quodcunque_fw-la vides_fw-la quocunque_fw-la moveris_fw-la what_o do_v you_o call_v that_o it_o be_v however_o on_o such_o fine_a discovery_n that_o these_o gentleman_n value_v themselves_o confident_o and_o triumph_o saying_n so_o true_a it_o be_v that_o true_a platonism_n be_v a_o good_a preservative_n against_o socinianism_n yes_o say_v i_o but_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v we_o from_o socinianism_n we_o be_v rude_o rob_v of_o christianity_n let_v we_o once_o more_o venture_n to_o speak_v as_o we_o think_v athenagoras_n tatian_n theophilus_n of_o antioch_n with_o many_o other_o of_o venerable_a rank_n and_o antiquity_n who_o out_o of_o respect_n i_o do_v not_o name_n these_o father_n who_o our_o modern_n imitate_v with_o so_o much_o affectation_n consider_v the_o christian_a religion_n only_o as_o a_o new_a sect_n of_o philosophy_n which_o under_o low_a and_o popular_a similitude_n contain_v the_o most_o hide_a sense_n and_o profound_a mystery_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o natural_a and_o divine_a science_n whereon_o they_o give_v themselves_o free_a scope_n and_o explain_v the_o scripture_n not_o as_o interpreter_n but_o as_o sophistical_a speculative_a philosopher_n pretend_v to_o find_v plato_n mystery_n in_o certain_a term_n much_o as_o our_o chemist_n pretend_v they_o find_v their_o art_n in_o genesis_n or_o in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o creation_n cabala_n every_o where_n i_o shall_v be_v exclaim_v against_o as_o abuse_v those_o great_a man_n but_o wrongful_o all_o our_o critic_n say_v worse_o of_o they_o than_o that_o for_o not_o to_o mention_v daille_n huetius_n and_o petavius_n who_o be_v not_o think_v their_o friend_n dr._n bull_n will_v suffice_v as_o he_o be_v indisputable_o one_o of_o their_o great_a admirer_n and_o if_o we_o may_v say_v it_o their_o pensioned_a apologist_n his_o testimony_n will_v be_v worth_a ten_o thousand_o other_o nice_a other_o peruse_v his_o defence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a he_o say_v of_o origen_n that_o he_o sometime_o speak_v too_o free_o and_o like_o a_o sceptic_a of_o tertullian_n that_o he_o little_o care_v how_o he_o speak_v of_o god_n provide_v he_o do_v but_o contradict_v his_o adversary_n and_o that_o a_o egg_n be_v not_o more_o like_o a_o egg_n than_o the_o expression_n of_o that_o father_n resemble_v the_o extravagant_a conceit_n of_o valentin_n of_o lactantius_n that_o he_o be_v but_o a_o rhetor_n ignorant_a in_o theology_n of_o st._n jerom_n that_o he_o be_v but_o a_o joster_n and_o a_o sophist_n indeed_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o of_o they_o who_o he_o have_v not_o a_o fling_n at_o when_o he_o be_v not_o please_v with_o their_o theology_n their_o arian_n or_o gnostical_a expression_n give_v he_o so_o much_o trouble_v that_o it_o put_v he_o almost_o always_o out_o of_o humour_n what_o may_v we_o not_o say_v of_o their_o poor_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n they_o go_v strange_o to_o work_v on_o it_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v st._n jerom._n mons_fw-la le_fw-fr clerc_n recite_v two_o passage_n of_o he_o which_o will_v come_v in_o very_o proper_o here_o one_o of_o they_o be_v in_o tom._n x._o p._n 492._o where_o that_o father_n say_v in_o apol._n pro_fw-la lib._n cont_n jovin_n p._n 106._o &_o seq_fw-la ed._n gryph_n it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o write_v in_o order_n to_o dispute_v and_o another_o to_o write_v for_o instruction_n in_o the_o former_a method_n dispute_n be_v very_o extensive_a and_o the_o endeavour_n be_v only_o to_o answer_v the_o adversary_n now_o this_o be_v propose_v then_o that_o we_o speak_v in_o one_o manner_n and_o act_n in_o another_o etc._n etc._n in_o the_o latter_a a_o open_a and_o ingenuous_a behaviour_n be_v necessary_a etc._n etc._n origen_n methodius_n eusebius_n and_o apollinarius_n have_v write_v much_o against_o celsus_n and_o porphyry_n observe_v what_o argument_n and_o what_o doubtful_a problem_n they_o make_v use_v of_o to_o overthrow_v the_o write_n compose_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o that_o because_o they_o be_v necessitate_v to_o say_v not_o what_o they_o think_v but_o what_o the_o dispute_n require_v non_fw-la quod_fw-la sentiunt_fw-la sed_fw-la quod_fw-la necesse_fw-la est_fw-la they_o contradict_v the_o gentile_n the_o other_o passage_n may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o xii_o tom._n of_o the_o bib._n vniv_n p._n 146._o and_o be_v take_v out_o of_o st._n jerom_n letter_n to_o nepotian_n p._n 14._o i_o be_v say_v he_o once_o desire_v gregory_n nazianzen_n who_o be_v former_o my_o master_n to_o explain_v to_o i_o what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o first_o the_o the_o english_a testament_n have_v it_o the_o second_o sabbath_n after_o the_o first_o second-first_a sabbath_n in_o st._n luke_n he_o pleasant_o answer_v i_o i_o will_v inform_v you_o concern_v that_o in_o the_o church_n where_o when_o all_o the_o people_n be_v give_v i_o their_o acclamation_n you_o will_v be_v constrain_v to_o know_v what_o you_o do_v not_o know_v or_o if_o you_o alone_o be_v silent_a you_o will_v be_v account_v a_o fool._n to_o have_v yet_o more_o convince_a proof_n of_o the_o pitiful_a manner_n of_o the_o father_n explain_v the_o scripture_n one_o need_n but_o see_v their_o puerile_a interpretation_n of_o these_o word_n regnavit_fw-la a_o ligno_fw-la deus_fw-la which_o they_o apply_v to_o the_o cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o on_o many_o other_o text_n whence_o they_o subtle_o draw_v plato_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o train_n of_o flat_a and_o force_a explication_n as_o that_o which_o they_o give_v of_o these_o word_n ex_fw-la utero_fw-la te_fw-la genui_fw-la etc._n etc._n again_o see_v how_o tertullian_n make_v what_o david_n say_v of_o the_o palmtree_n suit_n to_o a_o phoenix_n the_o hebrew_n word_n be_v not_o equivocal_a and_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o tertullian_n be_v deceive_v by_o the_o double_a sense_n of_o the_o greek_a word_n no_o it_o be_v design_o that_o he_o play_v upon_o it_o not_o seek_v so_o much_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o a_o opportunity_n of_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n one_o of_o the_o great_a wonder_n paganism_n ever_o speak_v of_o neither_o be_v the_o father_n so_o ignorant_a in_o the_o scripture_n but_o that_o a_o little_a good_a judgement_n will_v have_v show_v they_o the_o natural_a signification_n of_o these_o word_n eructavit_fw-la cor_fw-la meum_fw-la etc._n etc._n it_o be_v not_o god_n the_o father_n but_o david_n who_o there_o speak_v however_o they_o be_v willing_a upon_o occasion_n to_o find_v the_o sublimest_n doctrine_n of_o plato_n school_n in_o this_o ordinary_a expression_n of_o scripture_n or_o make_v the_o heathen_n believe_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o great_a in_o their_o philosophy_n which_o be_v not_o hide_v in_o those_o scripture-expression_n which_o to_o we_o seem_v plain_a and_o least_o mysterious_a but_o dr._n bull_n find_v admirable_a expedient_n to_o save_v the_o reputation_n of_o the_o father_n he_o distinguish_v between_o the_o witness_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o always_o take_v for_o grant_v that_o they_o be_v good_a witness_n of_o the_o faith_n he_o grant_v that_o they_o be_v sometime_o bad_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v respectful_o stab_v they_o with_o a_o dagger_n so_o in_o pag._n 140._o allege_v for_o proof_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n a_o passage_n out_o of_o irenaeus_n where_o that_o father_n mistaken_o quote_v the_o prophet_n isaiah_n we_o do_v not_o trouble_v ourselves_o say_v he_o with_o irenaeus_n bad_a interpretation_n for_o we_o be_v not_o consult_v that_o father_n as_o a_o interpreter_n always_o happy_a in_o explain_v the_o scripture_n but_o as_o a_o irreproachable_a witness_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n i_o confess_v bad_a interpreter_n may_v be_v good_a witness_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o their_o age._n but_o it_o must_v at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v grant_v i_o that_o the_o faith_n whereof_o they_o testify_v be_v a_o too_o much_o suspect_v faith_n when_o it_o depend_v on_o the_o evidence_n of_o so_o bad_a interpreter_n i_o say_v bad_a for_o it_o be_v not_o only_o one_o or_o two_o passage_n mistake_v by_o these_o doctor_n which_o we_o be_v speak_v of_o but_o
a_o million_o dr._n bull_n himself_o own_v some_o of_o they_o concern_v the_o holy_a ghost_n how_o many_o will_v there_o be_v if_o we_o shall_v collect_v those_o which_o they_o have_v misapply_v concern_v the_o word_n but_o what_o do_v i_o say_v that_o bad_a interpreter_n may_v nevertheless_o be_v good_a witness_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o their_o age_n mons_fw-la le_fw-fr vassor_n in_o his_o traité_fw-fr de_fw-fr l'examen_fw-la ch_n 1._o p._n 10._o be_v not_o so_o ready_a to_o grant_v it_o he_o deny_v and_o i_o believe_v he_o be_v in_o the_o right_n that_o any_o advantage_n can_v be_v have_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n towards_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o point_n now_o controvert_v because_o of_o the_o confusion_n which_o arise_v from_o their_o philosophy_n origen_n and_o st._n augustin_n say_v he_o have_v so_o perplex_v theology_n one_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o western_a church_n where_o they_o both_o have_v their_o disciple_n and_o admirer_n by_o endeavour_v to_o adjust_a christianity_n to_o philosophy_n that_o we_o meet_v with_o a_o thousand_o difficulty_n in_o determine_v what_o those_o two_o author_n and_o those_o who_o have_v follow_v their_o step_n real_o think_v on_o several_a important_a point_n of_o religion_n they_o give_v nothing_o but_o allegorical_a sense_n to_o the_o text_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n their_o explication_n appear_v so_o very_o far_o distant_a from_o what_o the_o sacred_a writer_n mean_v that_o one_o know_v not_o where_o to_o begin_v to_o disentangle_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n from_o the_o particular_a speculation_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o to_o who_o we_o be_v send_v as_o to_o irreproachable_a witness_n of_o what_o be_v believe_v in_o their_o time_n if_o it_o be_v so_o i_o do_v see_v that_o justin_n and_o irenaeus_n can_v be_v better_a interpreter_n of_o the_o scripture_n than_o origen_n and_o st._n augustin_n they_o be_v not_o less_o corrupt_v by_o philosophy_n nor_o less_o confuse_v and_o perplex_v and_o consequent_o they_o can_v be_v good_a witness_n of_o what_o be_v believe_v in_o their_o time_n for_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o distinguish_v the_o sound_a doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o write_n from_o their_o platonic_a speculation_n let_v we_o therefore_o without_o hesitation_n rank_v all_o these_o fine_a contemplative_a man_n as_o well_o ancient_a as_o modern_a in_o the_o order_n of_o the_o gnostic_n and_o return_v to_o treat_v of_o they_o last_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n strom._n l._n 5._o p._n 587._o edit_fw-la lutet_fw-la 1629._o explain_v that_o text_n of_o st._n john_n the_o only_a son_n who_o be_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o father_n give_v we_o plain_o to_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o language_n of_o the_o valentinian_o st._n john_n say_v he_o have_v call_v the_o invisible_a and_o unspeakable_a excellency_n of_o the_o godhead_n the_o bosom_n of_o the_o father_n some_o have_v thence_o take_v occasion_n to_o name_v he_o the_o profound_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o contain_v all_o thing_n in_o his_o bosom_n and_o be_v impenetrable_a and_o infinite_a novatian_n recite_v the_o same_o text_n de_fw-la trinit_fw-la c._n 26._o quote_v it_o twice_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n thus_o the_o son_n have_v reveal_v the_o bosom_n of_o the_o father_n to_o we_o tertullian_n adv_o prax._n c._n 8._o do_v the_o same_o that_o be_v in_o the_o valentinian_n manner_n that_o the_o son_n have_v reveal_v to_o we_o the_o impenetrable_a depth_n of_o the_o father_n read_v the_o 51st_o heresy_n of_o epiphanius_n in_o the_o 22d_o and_o 28_o chapter_n where_o may_v be_v distinct_o see_v that_o valentin_n fable_n of_o the_o thirty_o aeons_n be_v allegorical_o take_v from_o the_o scripture_n some_o may_v perhaps_o wonder_v that_o they_o so_o dispose_v their_o deitys_n by_o couple_n they_o therein_o imitate_v the_o heathen_n who_o attribute_v both_o sex_n to_o each_o of_o their_o false_a god_n rep._n des_fw-fr lett._n tom._n 1._o p._n 84._o but_o however_o that_o be_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o seem_v strange_a to_o those_o who_o know_v that_o they_o allegorize_v sinesius_n though_o a_o christian_a and_o a_o bishop_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o call_v god_n male_a and_o female_a hymno_fw-la 2._o &_o 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d tu_fw-la mass_fw-es tu_fw-la femina_fw-la an_o opinion_n so_o much_o blame_v by_o lactantius_n in_o orpheus_n l._n 4._o c._n 8._o he_o call_v he_o also_o that_o which_o bring_v forth_o and_o which_o be_v bring_v forth_o the_o father_n of_o himself_o son_n of_o himself_o and_o to_o conclude_v father_n of_o the_o aeons_n valentin_n himself_o will_v not_o have_v say_v more_o his_o four_o hymn_n be_v divert_v he_o there_o set_v the_o whole_a trinity_n to_o work_v on_o the_o beget_v of_o the_o son_n particular_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o he_o bring_v in_o as_o a_o mediate_a power_n to_o be_v assistant_n to_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n for_o after_o have_v say_v to_o the_o latter_a i_o praise_v you_o with_o the_o father_n and_o with_o you_o i_o praise_v that_o other_o fruit_n which_o the_o father_n can_v not_o hinder_v himself_o from_o put_v forth_o when_o he_o intend_v to_o produce_v you_o he_o speak_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n thus_o it_o be_v of_o you_o i_o speak_v secund_a wisdom_n mediate_a principal_a holy_a respiration_n centre_n of_o the_o father_n and_o also_o centre_n of_o the_o son_n you_o may_v be_v call_v altogether_o mother_n sister_n and_o daughter_n you_o come_v to_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o father_n who_o can_v not_o beget_v his_o son_n without_o you_o obstetricata_fw-la es_fw-la abditam_fw-la radicem_fw-la for_o the_o father_n design_v to_o pour_v himself_o into_o the_o son_n that_o pour_v be_v the_o bud_n of_o a_o three_o who_o be_v a_o medium_fw-la between_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n you_o see_v poet_n be_v not_o very_o scrupulous_a neither_o be_v their_o imitator_n the_o valentinian_o any_o more_o so_o than_o they_o synesius_n be_v not_o without_o company_n in_o express_v himself_o like_o the_o valentinian_o if_o his_o hymn_n be_v full_a of_o these_o cabalistick_a term_n the_o profound_a the_o silence_n the_o ineffable_a etc._n etc._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o find_v also_o the_o same_o cant_n in_o many_o other_o platonic_a father_n do_v they_o speak_v of_o the_o incomprehensible_a nature_n of_o god_n you_o present_o see_v the_o profundity_n and_o the_o silence_n be_v they_o to_o say_v how_o god_n pass_v from_o that_o state_n of_o silence_n to_o a_o state_n of_o revelation_n you_o shall_v there_o see_v every_o where_o this_o inseparable_a pair_n of_o aeons_n the_o internal_a word_n and_o the_o vttered-word_n clemens_n and_o origen_n express_o distinguish_v the_o word-god_n from_o another_o word_n which_o be_v make_v flesh_n in_o short_a nothing_o so_o much_o resemble_v the_o gnoslick_a heresy_n as_o tertullian_n two_o god_n the_o rationalis_fw-la and_o the_o sermonalis_fw-la the_o rational_a god_n and_o the_o senerous_a and_o speak_a god_n one_o may_v also_o range_v in_o the_o same_o category_n the_o verbum_fw-la silens_fw-la and_o the_o verbum_fw-la sonans_fw-la of_o marius_n victorinus_n and_o many_o other_o chimerical_a idea_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o though_o they_o will_v be_v tolerable_a in_o a_o figurative_a and_o allegorical_a style_n yet_o become_v insupportable_a and_o worse_o than_o valentine_n aeons_n by_o be_v personalize_v and_o make_v spirit_n distinct_a from_o the_o supreme_a god_n this_o be_v the_o case_n some_o philosopher_n in_o endeavour_v to_o avoid_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ebionite_n thereby_o fall_v into_o so_o ridiculous_a a_o extreme_a as_o to_o reject_v the_o god_n and_o the_o messiah_n of_o the_o jew_n they_o speak_v ill_o of_o the_o god_n who_o have_v give_v the_o law_n and_o pretend_v irenaeus_n l._n 1._o c._n 25._o that_o the_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o another_o superior_a god_n and_o therefore_o apply_v themselves_o to_o sublime_a generation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n and_o to_o other_o such_o extravagant_a conceit_n which_o the_o orthodox_n greedy_o embrace_v out_o of_o hatred_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o of_o judaize_v heretic_n at_o first_o they_o be_v only_o mystical_a sense_n to_o set_v off_o the_o glory_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o afterward_o these_o metaphorical_a generation_n degenerate_v to_o real_a generation_n and_o what_o have_v at_o first_o be_v conceive_v only_o as_o operation_n and_o power_n be_v convert_v into_o hypostasis_n and_o personal_a substance_n to_o conclude_v as_o i_o make_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o jewish_a cabal_n and_o the_o valentinian_n pleroma_n these_o two_o system_n be_v either_o equal_o ridiculous_a if_o examine_v according_a to_o the_o strict_a literal_a sense_n or_o equal_o rational_a if_o you_o seek_v in_o they_o the_o conceal_a sense_n which_o lie_v under_o the_o bark_n of_o allegory_n for_o it_o be_v indeed_o
the_o father_n because_o it_o be_v only_o a_o breath_n a_o emanation_n and_o a_o ray._n the_o word_n be_v before_o all_o thing_n because_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o god_n shall_v command_v before_o the_o creature_n obey_v but_o all_o thing_n be_v bear_v together_o with_o it_o because_o god_n create_v the_o world_n by_o bring_v forth_o and_o beget_v the_o word_n we_o shall_v open_v our_o eye_n and_o see_v the_o cabala_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n through_o all_o these_o mysterious_a generation_n so_o as_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n expound_v it_o in_o brief_a strom._n lib._n 5._o the_o word_n say_v he_o come_v out_o of_o god_n do_v cause_v the_o creation_n that_o be_v to_o speak_v plain_o god_n create_v the_o world_n by_o one_o single_a word_n and_o see_v this_o great_a maker_n make_v no_o use_n of_o any_o other_o instrument_n hence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v no_o doubt_n that_o this_o word_n of_o his_o be_v call_v his_o minister_n but_o let_v we_o return_v to_o immediate_a generation_n as_o the_o philosopher_n understand_v by_o wisdom_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nothing_o else_o but_o the_o universal_a idea_n of_o the_o world_n which_o they_o call_v the_o first-born_a son_n of_o god_n because_o it_o be_v the_o plan_n of_o this_o sensible_a world_n so_o the_o father_n be_v enure_v to_o this_o way_n of_o philosophize_v conceive_v also_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o messiah_n to_o be_v the_o first_o idea_n in_o the_o spiritual_a world_n and_o a_o universal_a one_o and_o to_o be_v the_o source_n and_o seed_n of_o all_o the_o other_o idea_n in_o this_o sense_n tertullian_n against_o hermogenes_n make_v wisdom_n to_o be_v more_o ancient_a than_o the_o word_n mean_v that_o this_o wisdom_n do_v thrust_v the_o word_n itself_o out_o of_o the_o heart_n of_o god_n and_o together_o all_o the_o various_a form_n of_o exi_a thing_n which_o be_v a_o mere_a allegory_n the_o meaning_n of_o which_o be_v that_o the_o word_n bring_v forth_o and_o all_o other_o thing_n be_v make_v according_a to_o the_o plan_n and_o idea_n of_o the_o internal_a word_n which_o be_v the_o immediate_a production_n of_o the_o divine_a understanding_n hence_o it_o come_v that_o justin_n in_o his_o second_o apology_n distinguish_v the_o universal_a reason_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o the_o primitive_a seed_n which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n from_o reason_n which_o be_v in_o every_o man_n and_o which_o be_v only_o a_o portion_n and_o emanation_n of_o the_o divine_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o philosopher_n consider_v these_o seed_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 1._o in_o god_n and_o then_o they_o differ_v not_o from_o platonic_a idea_n which_o be_v not_o only_o the_o form_n of_o creature_n trace_v in_o the_o divine_a understanding_n but_o also_o be_v the_o cause_n and_o the_o origin_n of_o all_o production_n marcus_n antoninus_n make_v use_v of_o this_o word_n in_o that_o sense_n lib._n 4._o §_o 10._o 2._o they_o consider_v these_o seed_n in_o thing_n create_v design_v to_o denote_v by_o they_o their_o essence_n and_o form_n but_o especial_o that_o of_o man_n who_o be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o portion_n of_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n this_o last_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o justin_n but_o they_o distinguish_v among_o these_o primitive_a seed_n the_o idea_n of_o the_o messiah_n as_o a_o immediate_a one_o and_o the_o first_o in_o the_o divine_a understanding_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o which_o god_n trace_v and_o form_v all_o the_o rest_n hence_o arise_v that_o common_a opinion_n that_o god_n create_v the_o world_n for_o the_o messiah_n this_o opinion_n whether_o true_a or_o false_a give_v occasion_n to_o mahomet_n to_o apply_v to_o himself_o this_o prerogative_n of_o the_o messiah_n that_o god_n will_v not_o have_v create_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o the_o love_n he_o bear_v he_o apud_fw-la barthol_n edessen_v in_o confut_o agaren_n furthermore_o if_o any_o will_v demand_v how_o it_o happen_v that_o so_o many_o of_o the_o disciple_n of_o plato_n both_o christian_n and_o pagan_n do_v so_o gross_o follow_v the_o letter_n of_o his_o three_o principle_n make_v three_o hypostasis_n of_o they_o and_o change_v his_o cosmogony_n into_o a_o mere_a theogony_n i_o answer_v as_o mons_fw-la le_fw-fr clerc_n do_v concern_v idolatry_n on_o exod._n 20.4_o it_o proceed_v say_v he_o from_o the_o craft_n of_o priest_n who_o in_o order_n to_o make_v religion_n more_o august_n talk_v but_o very_o obscure_o of_o its_o mystery_n whatever_o be_v clear_a be_v not_o convenient_a for_o they_o but_o every_o thing_n must_v be_v conceal_v under_o symbol_n and_o riddle_n and_o see_v that_o symbolical_a religion_n be_v pure_o arbitrary_a it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o those_o symbol_n be_v efface_v out_o of_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n nothing_o remain_v for_o the_o vulgar_a except_o what_o make_v a_o impression_n upon_o their_o sense_n so_o that_o they_o believe_v at_o last_o that_o the_o deity_n itself_o dwell_v under_o those_o figure_n at_o first_o they_o design_v to_o represent_v under_o the_o symbolical_a figure_n of_o a_o ox_n only_o a_o king_n devote_v to_o husbandry_n but_o at_o last_o they_o come_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n itself_o of_o that_o king_n deify_v do_v inhabit_v that_o ox._n no_o doubt_n but_o the_o philosopher_n themselves_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o people_n the_o shrewd_a of_o they_o have_v find_v the_o truth_n have_v some_o reason_n to_o cover_v it_o under_o fiction_n thereby_o to_o disguise_v it_o to_o other_o plato_n have_v his_o as_o we_o have_v see_v already_o he_o have_v find_v the_o father_n of_o the_o world_n to_o be_v the_o most_o good_a wise_a and_o powerful_a god_n and_o have_v find_v it_o dangerous_a to_o speak_v of_o he_o according_a to_o truth_n he_o make_v three_o hypostasis_n and_o three_o god_n of_o the_o three_o attribute_n which_o he_o conceive_v be_v in_o the_o creator_n and_o speak_v of_o they_o majestical_o under_o the_o name_n of_o good_a reason_n and_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n or_o under_o some_o other_o fiction_n that_o vary_v the_o term_n yet_o without_o alter_v the_o secret_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o those_o symbol_n this_o symbolic_a theology_n be_v arbitrary_a or_o rather_o a_o mere_a fiction_n the_o sense_n â—â—â—tained_v under_o that_o shell_n dwindle_v away_o by_o little_a and_o little_a the_o letter_n remain_v alone_o they_o philosophize_v only_o on_o the_o indeterminate_a system_n of_o three_o hypostasis_n viz._n of_o a_o first_o second_o and_z third_z god_n the_o christian_n especial_o be_v not_o want_v to_o make_v a_o noise_n about_o this_o mystery_n to_o render_v their_o religion_n the_o more_o pompous_a but_o after_o all_o it_o be_v the_o gross_a platonism_n that_o turn_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n into_o a_o mere_a pag_n 〈…〉_o turn_v the_o best_a thing_n degenerate_a but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o from_o the_o beginning_n chap_n xv._o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o moralist_n among_o the_o jew_n concern_v the_o wisdom_n or_o the_o word_n st._n john_n have_v imitate_v they_o i_o know_v it_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o platonic_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o in_o truth_n there_o be_v too_o much_o weakness_n in_o what_o be_v allege_v from_o the_o 8_o of_o proverb_n and_o some_o other_o place_n in_o their_o moral_a book_n i_o be_o amaze_v to_o think_v that_o any_o body_n shall_v not_o see_v this_o chapter_n to_o be_v figurative_a and_o that_o solomon_n speak_v there_o of_o wisdom_n in_o general_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o god_n or_o as_o he_o have_v communicate_v it_o to_o man_n but_o especial_o of_o that_o which_o shine_v forth_o and_o be_v to_o be_v admire_v in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n as_o some_o of_o the_o orthodox_n understand_v it_o in_o st._n jerom_n time_n hieron_n in_o cap._n 2._o ephes_n dr._n patrick_n now_o bishop_n of_o ely_n do_v free_o own_o in_o his_o paraphrase_n on_o this_o chapter_n that_o solomon_n speak_v here_o of_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o wise_a law_n which_o god_n have_v give_v to_o the_o israelite_n arg._n ver_fw-la 21_o 22_o etc._n etc._n this_o be_v express_v in_o such_o magnificent_a language_n that_o though_o solomon_n i_o suppose_v think_v of_o nothing_o but_o the_o wise_a direction_n god_n have_v give_v they_o in_o his_o word_n reveal_v to_o they_o by_o his_o servant_n moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n yet_o the_o ancient_a christian_n think_v his_o word_n may_v be_v better_o apply_v to_o the_o wisdom_n reveal_v unto_o we_o in_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o son_n of_o god_n himself_o the_o eternal_a word_n and_o wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n can_v he_o have_v express_v himself_o more_o clear_o to_o give_v
we_o to_o understand_v that_o when_o the_o platonic_a father_n apply_v these_o losty_a expression_n of_o solomon_n to_o their_o eternal_a word_n they_o do_v not_o or_o can_v not_o do_v it_o but_o by_o the_o way_n of_o a_o accommodation_n or_o allusion_n the_o same_o bishop_n have_v relate_v the_o opinion_n of_o some_o father_n a_o little_a low_o who_o apply_v the_o same_o expression_n of_o solomon_n to_o the_o man_n jesus_n christ_n afterward_o go_v on_o thus_o pag._n 63._o but_o this_o say_v he_o not_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n which_o solomon_n first_o intend_v i_o shall_v not_o build_v my_o paraphrase_n upon_o it_o but_o take_v wisdom_n here_o as_o it_o signify_v in_o other_o place_n of_o this_o book_n and_o have_v be_v hitherto_o describe_v who_o solomon_n now_o celebrate_v for_o her_o most_o venerable_a antiquity_n and_o introduce_v like_o a_o most_o beautiful_a person_n no_o less_o than_o a_o queen_n or_o rather_o some_o divine_a be_v infinite_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o that_o base_a strumpet_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n indeed_o solomon_n have_v make_v she_o speak_v by_o introduce_v she_o as_o a_o person_n and_o exbort_v young_a people_n to_o give_v ear_n to_o she_o she_o speak_v of_o herself_o that_o god_n create_v she_o or_o that_o she_o come_v to_o we_o from_o god_n that_o she_o be_v before_o the_o world_n be_v make_v because_o god_n who_o be_v the_o source_n of_o she_o and_o communicate_v she_o to_o man_n do_v make_v use_n of_o she_o in_o frame_v this_o universe_n also_o that_o king_n reign_n by_o she_o because_o prudence_n and_o good_a counsel_n be_v the_o soul_n of_o a_o good_a government_n notwithstanding_o this_o clear_a and_o natural_a sense_n prejudice_n have_v abuse_v these_o word_n to_o apply_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o there_o be_v many_o other_o that_o can_v at_o all_o agree_v to_o he_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o platonic_a father_n be_v allege_v here_o who_o understand_v this_o chapter_n literal_o of_o a_o personal_a wisdom_n i_o own_v it_o but_o the_o same_o father_n have_v also_o and_o that_o with_o no_o less_o pomp_n quote_v that_o passage_n of_o the_o 45th_o psalm_n my_o heart_n be_v indite_v a_o good_a matter_n word_n to_o prove_v the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o j._n c._n we_o just_o laugh_v now_o adays_o at_o so_o ridiculous_a a_o interpretation_n as_o well_o as_o of_o that_o psal_n 110._o from_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o morning_n thou_o have_v the_o dew_n of_o thy_o youth_n which_o the_o ancient_a interpreter_n do_v endeavour_v to_o make_v subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o same_o purpose_n let_v we_o then_o i_o pray_v mistrust_v they_o as_o to_o this_o text_n in_o the_o proverb_n they_o have_v so_o gross_o deceive_v we_o in_o those_o two_o of_o the_o psalm_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o for_o the_o same_o end_n as_o frequent_o and_o with_o as_o much_o confidence_n but_o after_o all_o though_o their_o testimony_n shall_v be_v produce_v in_o shoal_n we_o can_v produce_v better_a interpreter_n of_o prov._n 8._o i_o mean_v the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n itself_o the_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesisticus_n which_o though_o they_o be_v apocryphal_a yet_o be_v of_o great_a authority_n than_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n who_o be_v the_o disciple_n of_o plato_n the_o author_n of_o these_o two_o have_v probable_o know_v better_a the_o mind_n of_o solomon_n and_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o author_n of_o the_o wisdom_n have_v make_v use_v of_o the_o same_o prosopopeia_fw-la with_o he_o in_o the_o proverb_n call_v wisdom_n the_o breath_n spirit_n of_o the_o power_n of_o god_n a_o pure_a stream_n flow_v from_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o almighty_a the_o brightness_n of_o the_o everlasting_a light_n the_o unspotted_a mirror_n of_o the_o power_n of_o god_n the_o image_n of_o his_o goodness_n and_o that_o she_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n he_o go_v on_o like_o the_o author_n of_o the_o proverb_n that_o when_o god_n create_v the_o world_n wisdom_n be_v with_o he_o know_v his_o work_n be_v present_a then_o know_v and_o understand_v all_o thing_n but_o to_o let_v you_o see_v that_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o a_o quality_n or_o virtue_n he_o add_v that_o he_o love_v she_o seek_v she_o out_o from_o his_o youth_n desire_v to_o have_v she_o for_o a_o spouse_n be_v a_o lover_n of_o her_o beauty_n he_o desire_v of_o god_n in_o his_o ardent_a prayer_n to_o give_v she_o to_o he_o to_o send_v she_o out_o of_o the_o heaven_n to_o assist_v he_o to_o teach_v he_o that_o his_o work_n may_v be_v acceptable_a for_o say_v he_o we_o hardly_o guess_v aright_o at_o thing_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o earth_n but_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o heaven_n who_o can_v search_v out_o unless_o god_n give_v wisdom_n and_o send_v his_o holy_a spirit_n from_o above_o see_v chap._n 7_o 8_o &_o 9_o the_o same_o author_n speak_v further_o of_o this_o divine_a perfection_n say_v that_o god_n make_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o word_n form_v man_n by_o his_o wisdom_n chap._n 9_o 1_o 2._o take_v the_o word_n and_o wisdom_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n viz._n for_o that_o power_n which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o whereof_o wisdom_n be_v but_o a_o emanation_n can_v you_o imagine_v now_o this_o author_n mean_v that_o god_n do_v create_v the_o world_n by_o his_o son_n the_o second_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n can_v such_o a_o thought_n enter_v into_o a_o rational_a creature_n let_v we_o come_v now_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la who_o express_v better_o the_o sense_n we_o ought_v to_o give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o solomon_n he_o introduce_v wisdom_n speak_v thus_o of_o herself_o i_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o most_o high_a he_o create_v i_o from_o the_o beginning_n before_o the_o world_n hitherto_o he_o seem_v to_o speak_v of_o a_o person_n but_o explain_v himself_o clear_o ch._n 24._o ver._n 23._o where_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o mean_v by_o this_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n which_o the_o jew_n name_n wisdom_n by_o way_n of_o excellency_n for_o have_v speak_v of_o wisdom_n under_o other_o figure_n than_o that_o of_o a_o person_n i_o mean_v under_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o palmtree_n a_o olive-tree_n a_o vine_n &c_n &c_n he_o sum_v up_o what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o these_o word_n all_o these_o thing_n be_v the_o book_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o the_o most_o high_a even_o the_o law_n which_o moses_n give_v can_v the_o law_n give_v by_o moses_n be_v call_v more_o express_o not_o only_o a_o olive-tree_n or_o a_o vine_n but_o also_o the_o word_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o wisdom_n which_o god_n create_v before_o the_o world_n which_o be_v expression_n visible_o figurative_a the_o which_o under_o the_o fiction_n of_o a_o person_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o vine_n represent_v the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n to_o we_o sometime_o as_o reveal_v itself_o in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o again_o as_o replenish_n man_n with_o the_o fruit_n of_o its_o knowledge_n in_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o law_n this_o kind_n of_o fiction_n be_v familiar_a to_o the_o moralist_n jew_n and_o to_o all_o the_o oriental_a philosopher_n you_o must_v be_v purblind_a if_o you_o discern_v not_o immediate_o the_o genius_n of_o that_o people_n accustom_a to_o a_o figurative_a and_o parabolic_a style_n st._n john_n imitate_v the_o moralist_n jew_n and_o according_a to_o the_o same_o idea_n have_v at_o one_o view_v represent_v to_o we_o the_o word_n or_o wisdom_n of_o god_n manifest_v himself_o to_o man_n in_o two_o of_o the_o great_a of_o his_o dispensation_n viz._n in_o the_o old_a and_o the_o new_a creation_n the_o method_n be_v the_o same_o absolute_o you_o need_v only_o put_v the_o gospel_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o gospel_n instead_o of_o moses_n and_o the_o law_n you_o may_v real_o see_v he_o join_v these_o two_o thing_n together_o viz._n the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n reside_v in_o god_n himself_o and_o preside_v at_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o same_o wisdom_n descend_v upon_o j._n c._n in_o who_o it_o be_v as_o it_o be_v incarnate_v and_o order_v the_o new_a world_n for_o if_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o law_n be_v the_o wisdom_n or_o the_o word_n or_o precept_n by_o way_n of_o excellency_n much_o more_o do_v this_o great_a elogium_fw-la belong_v to_o the_o gospel_n namely_o to_o be_v the_o word_n the_o wisdom_n the_o truth_n the_o light_n and_o the_o life_n by_o way_n of_o excellency_n an_fw-mi elogium_fw-la consequent_o belong_v to_o j._n c._n who_o bring_v the_o word_n and_o the_o life_n and_o be_v the_o great_a teacher_n of_o truth_n whatever_o the_o scripture_n say_v of_o the_o first_o creation_n
it_o say_v the_o same_o in_o the_o same_o word_n of_o the_o new_a all_o the_o encomium_n it_o give_v to_o the_o law_n be_v apply_v more_o true_o to_o the_o gospel_n and_o last_o it_o say_v nothing_o of_o god_n the_o father_n which_o it_o do_v not_o accommodate_v to_o j._n c._n his_o son_n who_o be_v the_o vicarius_fw-la of_o the_o father_n as_o tertullian_n call_v he_o and_o who_o say_v he_o make_v we_o to_o hear_v the_o father_n in_o his_o word_n and_o make_v we_o see_v he_o in_o his_o action_n by_o this_o rule_n you_o get_v the_o key_n to_o all_o the_o passage_n that_o seem_v to_o give_v the_o son_n the_o same_o name_n prerogative_n and_o the_o same_o property_n that_o god_n the_o father_n have_v it_o be_v because_o j._n c._n be_v the_o vicarius_fw-la of_o god_n both_o the_o word_n and_o action_n of_o the_o father_n be_v attribute_v to_o he_o by_o the_o virtue_n and_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o reprejentation_n if_o i_o may_v thus_o express_v myself_o for_o it_o be_v not_o as_o i_o judge_v by_o a_o mere_a accommodation_n but_o by_o a_o subordination_n whatever_o be_v say_v of_o the_o father_n in_o a_o exact_a and_o rigid_a sense_n may_v also_o be_v say_v of_o the_o son_n as_o of_o a_o minister_n and_o ambassador_n that_o represent_v god_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a that_o execute_v in_o a_o visible_a manner_n what_o the_o invisible_a father_n have_v already_o promise_v shall_v be_v do_v now_o lest_o any_o one_o shall_v wrangle_v about_o this_o title_n of_o ambassador_n i_o shall_v say_v more_o namely_o that_o there_o be_v more_o than_o a_o subordination_n because_o we_o see_v in_o j._n c._n not_o only_o the_o character_n of_o a_o envoy_n but_o likewise_o a_o abide_v and_o a_o immediate_a presence_n of_o the_o father_n person_n he_o that_o receive_v a_o prophet_n receive_v he_o who_o send_v the_o prophet_n therefore_o when_o j._n c._n come_v vest_v with_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n to_o accomplish_v what_o god_n have_v promise_v shall_v be_v perform_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o messiah_n god_n himself_o come_v in_o his_o person_n and_o we_o have_v receive_v he_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n hence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o j._n c._n be_v adorn_v with_o all_o the_o character_n of_o glory_n and_o power_n which_o god_n attribute_n to_o himself_o when_o he_o promise_v that_o signal_n deliverance_n by_o the_o prophet_n which_o he_o design_v to_o perform_v one_o day_n for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o church_n for_o this_o reason_n j._n c._n be_v call_v emmanuel_n god_n with_o we_o which_o be_v a_o symbolical_a name_n by_o which_o the_o scripture_n denote_v the_o extraordinary_a presence_n of_o god_n in_o the_o messiah_n and_o teach_v we_o that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o the_o man_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o sovereign_n and_o inviable_a god_n that_o act_n i_o speak_v not_o of_o myself_o i_o speak_v only_o the_o thing_n my_o father_n teach_v i_o i_o do_v nothing_o of_o myself_o but_o the_o father_n that_o dwell_v in_o i_o he_o do_v the_o work_n these_o in_o one_o word_n be_v the_o constant_a expression_n of_o j._n c._n he_o refer_v all_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o all_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o miracle_n to_o the_o father_n dwell_v in_o he_o this_o the_o jew_n call_v shekinah_n the_o habitation_n of_o god_n here_o be_v more_o than_o the_o abide_v of_o god_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o his_o people_n of_o old_a this_o be_v a_o more_o sensible_a and_o magnificent_a presence_n and_o to_o say_v all_o it_o be_v god_n dwell_v in_o the_o messiah_n for_o god_n be_v with_o he_o say_v the_o apostle_n you_o have_v need_v only_o of_o this_o reflection_n to_o foil_v the_o strong_a objection_n of_o the_o trinitarian_n they_o say_v that_o the_o new_a testament_n attribute_n constant_o the_o same_o property_n and_o the_o same_o perfection_n to_o the_o son_n and_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o the_o whole_a scripture_n attribute_n to_o god_n the_o father_n grant_v what_o follow_v then_o necessary_o one_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n either_o you_o prove_v by_o it_o that_o there_o be_v three_o god_n all_o which_o have_v the_o same_o property_n and_o equal_a perfection_n which_o be_v contradictory_n and_o disow_v even_o by_o those_o that_o make_v this_o objection_n or_o you_o must_v acknowledge_v with_o we_o that_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o son_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o father_n dwell_v in_o he_o and_o communicate_v himself_o to_o he_o and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v likewise_o only_a the_o virtue_n and_o power_n of_o god_n it_o be_v object_v against_o this_o doctrine_n i_o be_o now_o establish_v that_o it_o be_v not_o customary_a to_o call_v the_o ambassador_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n that_o send_v he_o i_o will_v not_o enter_v now_o upon_o the_o particular_n of_o this_o controversy_n nor_o even_o examine_v the_o history_n of_o the_o centurion_n relate_v by_o st._n matthew_n chap._n 8._o and_o by_o st._n luke_n chap._n 7._o which_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o decide_v it_o it_o will_v be_v enough_o for_o i_o to_o remark_n at_o present_a that_o though_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o use_v by_o man_n in_o their_o transaction_n yet_o it_o be_v incontestable_o so_o in_o god_n method_n drusius_n de_n nomin_v tetragram_n in_o epist_n ad_fw-la conrade_n vorstium_fw-la grant_n that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v the_o king_n do_v what_o the_o ambassador_n transact_v in_o his_o name_n but_o he_o deny_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o you_o may_v give_v to_o the_o envoy_n the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n that_o send_v he_o and_o thereupon_o he_o will_v not_o receive_v without_o some_o alloy_n that_o rule_n of_o the_o hebrew_n that_o the_o angel_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o god_n who_o send_v he_o but_o with_o all_o the_o respect_n i_o owe_v this_o great_a man_n i_o affirm_v that_o this_o rule_n of_o the_o hebrew_n be_v well_o ground_v it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o scripture_n itself_o where_o god_n declare_v that_o he_o will_v put_v his_o name_n on_o the_o angel_n who_o he_o design_v to_o send_v it_o be_v no_o matter_n then_o whether_o this_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o king_n or_o no_o see_v it_o be_v clear_a by_o this_o place_n that_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o god_n to_o give_v his_o name_n to_o his_o envoy_n at_o least_o on_o some_o occasion_n and_o in_o extraordinary_a case_n and_o this_o name_n that_o i_o may_v take_v notice_n of_o it_o by_o the_o by_o do_v not_o denote_v only_o that_o they_o may_v call_v themselves_o the_o lord_n the_o jehova_n but_o indeed_o they_o have_v all_o the_o glory_n the_o whole_a authority_n and_o all_o the_o power_n yet_o not_o absolute_o but_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o that_o commission_n they_o be_v then_o honour_v withal_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o appear_v with_o as_o much_o majesty_n they_o act_n with_o as_o much_o authority_n and_o power_n as_o god_n will_v in_o the_o like_a case_n be_v he_o please_v to_o act_v without_o a_o medium_fw-la and_o by_o himself_o alone_o and_o this_o be_v a_o great_a reason_n why_o god_n shall_v act_v thus_o for_o see_v he_o can_v not_o manifest_v himself_o if_o the_o angel_n by_o who_o he_o be_v manifest_v have_v never_o take_v his_o name_n upon_o they_o it_o will_v have_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o jew_n have_v the_o knowledge_n only_o of_o angel_n will_v have_v total_o forget_v god_n whereas_o the_o angel_n by_o take_v the_o name_n of_o god_n upon_o they_o on_o some_o extraordinary_a occasion_n put_v that_o people_n from_o time_n to_o time_n in_o mind_n of_o he_o by_o the_o idea_n of_o his_o presence_n after_o all_o see_v god_n be_v invisible_a by_o his_o nature_n and_o can_v manifest_v himself_o by_o himself_o it_o follow_v then_o that_o every_o time_n he_o manifest_v himself_o by_o a_o angel_n this_o manifestation_n will_v not_o be_v regard_v as_o a_o appearance_n of_o a_o angel_n but_o as_o that_o of_o god_n himself_o who_o that_o angel_n represent_v and_o consequent_o it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o the_o angel_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o jehova_n and_o be_v adore_v by_o man_n but_o god_n himself_o that_o angel_n be_v his_o person_n and_o presence_n this_o will_v be_v clear_a if_o you_o regard_v these_o three_o rule_n 1._o that_o according_a to_o the_o oriental_a idiom_n the_o envoy_n make_v their_o master_n speak_v always_o direct_o as_o for_o example_n instead_o of_o say_v the_o lord_n say_v he_o be_v the_o jehova_n they_o speak_v thus_o the_o lord_n say_v i_o be_o the_o jehova_n 2._o they_o suppress_v often_o these_o expression_n the_o lord_n say_v and_o speak_v absolute_o without_o make_v use_n of_o that_o preface_n i_o be_o the_o jehova_n 3._o that_o you_o ought_v to_o supply_v those_o word_n and_o
by_o his_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o command_n and_o order_n of_o god_n see_v grotius_n on_o joh._n 10_o 3â—_n what_o be_v become_v now_o of_o the_o mystery_n whence_o come_v such_o a_o gross_a mistake_n the_o learned_a hammond_n quote_v this_o paraphrase_n in_o luke_n 1.2_o do_v read_v it_o indeed_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o his_o word_n which_o be_v just_a what_o these_o gentleman_n will_v be_v at_o but_o if_o i_o be_o not_o mistake_v it_o be_v without_o any_o authority_n nor_o do_v i_o think_v that_o if_o such_o a_o read_n be_v sound_a in_o any_o copy_n either_o in_o manuscript_n or_o print_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v to_o the_o common_a read_n which_o be_v ground_v as_o we_o have_v show_v on_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o hebrew_n beside_o we_o may_v assert_v without_o any_o fear_n of_o be_v in_o the_o wrong_n that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o alteration_n in_o the_o original_a term_n it_o be_v not_o do_v to_o favour_v the_o heretic_n we_o may_v presume_v the_o contrary_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o dr._n bull_n in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a quote_v a_o paraphrase_n we_o have_v not_o to_o prove_v the_o false_a read_n but_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o those_o who_o say_v they_o have_v see_v it_o see_v but_o a_o latin_a translation_n which_o have_v it_o verbo_fw-la svo_fw-la in_o the_o ablative_a as_o the_o grammarian_n term_v it_o by_o his_o word_n and_o it_o be_v the_o ambiguity_n of_o the_o latin_a construction_n that_o impose_v on_o those_o who_o see_v not_o the_o original_a so_o true_a it_o be_v that_o error_n always_o beget_v a_o mystery_n and_o that_o even_o a_o grammatical_a ambiguity_n be_v capable_a to_o furnish_v we_o with_o high-flown_a and_o gorgeous_a one_o what_o make_v i_o think_v so_o be_v this_o that_o i_o have_v observe_v the_o like_a ambiguity_n in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o imperfect_a work_n on_o st._n matthew_n in_o mat._n 8.8_o this_o evangelist_n bring_v in_o the_o centurion_n speak_v lord_n speak_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o this_o author_n allegorise_v no_o doubt_n on_o the_o term_n word_n make_v he_o deliver_v himself_o thus_o lord_n you_o have_v need_v only_o to_o command_v one_o of_o your_o messenger_n and_o angel_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o my_o servant_n shall_v be_v heal_v whereas_o he_o mean_v only_o that_o our_o saviour_n shall_v speak_v the_o word_n although_o i_o will_v not_o condemn_v absolute_o the_o explication_n of_o this_o author_n because_o it_o be_v somewhat_o plausible_a if_o we_o regard_v how_o the_o centurion_n go_v on_o for_o i_o be_o say_v he_o a_o man_n under_o authority_n have_v soldier_n under_o i_o and_o i_o say_v unto_o this_o man_n go_v and_o he_o go_v and_o to_o another_o come_v and_o he_o come_v and_o to_o my_o servant_n do_v this_o and_o he_o do_v it_o these_o expression_n seem_v to_o insinuate_v indeed_o that_o he_o intend_v j._n c._n shall_v command_v some_o one_o of_o his_o servant_n as_o he_o command_v his_o own_o speak_v to_o a_o angel_n or_o to_o any_o one_o of_o your_o disciple_n to_o go_v and_o heal_v my_o servant_n and_o my_o servant_n shall_v be_v heal_v and_o in_o this_o sense_n a_o angel_n or_o a_o apostle_n will_v have_v be_v the_o word_n of_o j._n c._n even_o as_o j._n c._n himself_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n if_o you_o take_v it_o thus_o i_o shall_v grant_v with_o all_o my_o heart_n that_o the_o paraphra_v in_o this_o place_n mean_v the_o messiah_n by_o that_o term_n word_n the_o judgement_n of_o father_n simon_n upon_o these_o paraphrase_n deserve_v your_o notice_n hist_o critic_n du_fw-fr v._n t._n lib._n 2._o ch_n 18._o it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o galatine_n and_o many_o other_o divine_n after_o he_o make_v use_v of_o these_o paraphrase_n to_o establish_v some_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o jew_n principal_o those_o relate_n to_o the_o messiah_n but_o although_o these_o proof_n seem_v conclusive_a as_o to_o the_o jew_n because_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o their_o book_n yet_o i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o advantageous_a to_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o have_v recourse_n to_o book_n stuff_v with_o fable_n beside_o the_o passage_n we_o believe_v to_o favour_v our_o religion_n consist_v chief_o but_o in_o allegory_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a for_o the_o jew_n to_o evade_v they_o for_o we_o can_v prove_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o mystery_n invincible_o by_o allegory_n but_o if_o notwithstanding_o all_o these_o discovery_n the_o trinitarian_n will_v still_o insist_v upon_o these_o paraphrast_n to_o authorise_v their_o pretend_a mystery_n we_o shall_v be_v alarm_v so_o little_a at_o the_o advantage_n they_o pretend_v to_o get_v by_o they_o that_o we_o shall_v over_o and_o above_o lend_v they_o this_o passage_n of_o the_o targum_fw-la of_o jerusalem_n extreme_o fit_a to_o prove_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o their_o word_n glassius_n relate_v it_o philol._n p._n 22._o the_o paraphra_v expound_v these_o word_n behold_v adam_n be_v become_v as_o one_o of_o we_o bring_v in_o the_o word_n speak_v to_o his_o father_n papa_n behold_v adam_n who_o you_o have_v create_v who_o be_v your_o only_a son_n on_o earth_n as_o i_o be_o your_o only_a son_n in_o heaven_n it_o seem_v as_o if_o the_o word_n be_v please_v that_o he_o have_v a_o brother_n and_o a_o compare_v on_o shall_v we_o never_o be_v ashamed_a of_o these_o rabbinick_n frenzy_n or_o rather_o of_o these_o platonic_a imposture_n chap._n xvii_o concern_v the_o method_n of_o the_o sacred_a writer_n and_o some_o of_o their_o disciple_n viz._n hermas_n barnabas_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o writer_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v jew_n by_o birth_n do_v affect_v according_a to_o the_o genius_n of_o that_o people_n a_o analogick_n sense_n and_o accommodation_n find_v every_o where_o relation_n between_o the_o old_a and_o the_o new_a testament_n every_o body_n know_v how_o they_o have_v adapt_v one_o history_n to_o another_o one_o event_n to_o another_o event_n and_o of_o what_o nature_n be_v their_o frequent_a allusion_n and_o allegory_n on_o this_o wise_a to_o omit_v other_o example_n what_o moses_n say_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n produce_v the_o creature_n out_o of_o nothing_o st._n john_n accommodate_v to_o that_o word_n of_o j._n c._n which_o form_n man_n anew_o and_o manifest_v the_o power_n of_o god_n demonstrate_v by_o miracle_n that_o all_o creature_n obey_v he_o j._n c._n being_n not_o so_o much_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n as_o the_o instrument_n of_o his_o power_n you_o will_v find_v this_o analogick_n sense_n may_v be_v observe_v in_o most_o of_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v apply_v to_o the_o new_a beza_n on_o 2_o cor._n 4.6_o call_v this_o sense_n anagogical_n that_o be_v to_o say_v spiritual_a sublime_a mystical_a and_o exalt_v above_o the_o pitch_n of_o the_o letter_n see_v scult_a exerc._n evangel_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 62._o where_o he_o speak_v at_o large_a of_o the_o manner_n how_o the_o say_n of_o the_o prophet_n be_v accomplish_v analogical_o under_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o testimony_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n say_v he_o be_v not_o always_o allege_v to_o confirm_v a_o thing_n but_o to_o illustrate_v it_o by_o a_o ingenious_a and_o well-contrived_a accommodation_n which_o be_v very_o familiar_a to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o therapeutes_fw-gr or_o jewish_a philosopher_n of_o alexandria_n retain_v this_o way_n of_o interpret_n the_o more_o willing_o because_o it_o be_v altogether_o conformable_a to_o the_o method_n of_o the_o platonist_n among_o who_o they_o live_v eusebius_n relate_v hist_o eccl._n lib._n 2._o c._n 16._o that_o they_o have_v the_o mere_o allegorical_a commentary_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o that_o in_o expound_v the_o scripture_n they_o philosophised_a after_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o predecessor_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o way_n of_o figure_n and_o allegory_n pretend_v that_o the_o letter_n be_v but_o a_o shell_n wherein_o many_o mystery_n be_v enclose_v the_o most_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n viz._n hermas_n and_o barnabas_n do_v follow_v this_o method_n of_o the_o jew_n search_v for_o a_o spiritual_a mean_v in_o the_o fact_n and_o rite_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o order_n to_o adapt_v they_o to_o the_o new_a but_o yet_o not_o so_o as_o to_o bring_v in_o such_o platonic_a idea_n as_o obtain_v some_o time_n after_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n the_o follow_a father_n have_v not_o only_o carry_v their_o allegory_n too_o far_o and_o exceed_v the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o affect_v mystical_a sense_n but_o also_o spoil_v this_o method_n by_o join_v gross_a platonism_n with_o it_o which_o personalize_v every_o thing_n
and_o turn_v the_o anagogick_n into_o a_o historical_a and_o literal_a sense_n let_v we_o begin_v with_o barnabas_n the_o sacred_a writer_n have_v say_v that_o j._n c._n be_v the_o rock_n of_o the_o desert_n the_o passover_n propitiation_n etc._n etc._n in_o like_a manner_n barnabas_n accustom_a to_o the_o method_n his_o nation_n follow_v ever_o since_o the_o captivity_n accommodate_n to_o j._n c._n many_o passage_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o have_v their_o mystic_a and_o spiritual_a truth_n in_o he_o according_a to_o this_o way_n of_o interpret_n the_o rock_n be_v j._n c._n intelligible_o david_n be_v j._n c._n anagogical_o the_o ancient_n tempt_v j._n c._n because_o they_o tempt_v moses_n or_o the_o angel_n who_o be_v the_o type_n of_o the_o messiah_n so_o that_o it_o may_v safe_o be_v say_v that_o christ_n be_v a_o intelligible_a moses_n a_o intelligible_a david_n or_o rock_n and_o consequent_o a_o intelligible_a word_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o hesychius_n call_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o eucharist_n intelligible_a blood_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o mystical_a blood_n which_o be_v conceive_v such_o only_a by_o our_o thought_n and_o mind_n not_o be_v real_o so_o and_o in_o the_o very_a letter_n for_o who_o can_v so_o much_o as_o doubt_v that_o the_o word_n be_v j._n c._n or_o that_o j._n c._n be_v the_o word_n by_o the_o which_o god_n create_v the_o world_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o he_o be_v the_o passover_n or_o the_o rock_n of_o the_o desert_n that_o be_v to_o say_v there_o be_v find_v in_o he_o mystical_o that_o divine_a efficacy_n or_o that_o powerful_a word_n which_o speak_v which_o command_v and_o the_o creature_n immediate_o obey_v its_o order_n god_n say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n and_o there_o be_v light_a j._n c._n say_v let_v this_o blind_a man_n recover_v his_o sight_n and_o there_o be_v light_a the_o blind_a man_n see_v itâ—_n he_o perform_v his_o miracle_n by_o a_o word_n only_o can_v you_o accommodate_v better_o the_o old_a creation_n to_o the_o new_a and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o the_o same_o word_n which_o create_v the_o world_n act_v in_o the_o flesh_n of_o j._n c._n the_o which_o it_o not_o only_o inhabit_v have_v descend_v on_o it_o in_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o dove_n but_o into_o which_o it_o have_v likewise_o insinuate_v itself_o as_o the_o principle_n of_o his_o conception_n and_o birth_n but_o that_o you_o may_v not_o believe_v i_o upon_o my_o bare_a word_n i_o will_v prove_v my_o hypothesis_n by_o barnabas_n his_o own_o epistle_n the_o most_o plausible_a argument_n be_v draw_v from_o chap._n 4._o where_o the_o greek_a be_v want_v christ_n say_v this_o father_n be_v the_o lord_n of_o the_o world_n to_o who_o god_n say_v before_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n let_v we_o make_v man_n etc._n etc._n but_o it_o appear_v by_o chap._n 5._o whereof_o we_o have_v the_o original_a that_o barnabas_n take_v these_o word_n in_o a_o allegoric_a and_o spiritual_a sense_n read_v alone_o take_v away_o the_o difficulty_n god_n as_o he_o say_v have_v renew_v we_o by_o the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n have_v make_v we_o as_o it_o be_v child_n and_o restore_v to_o we_o a_o form_n total_o spiritual_a for_o the_o scripture_n speak_v thus_o of_o we_o introduce_v god_n as_o it_o be_v speak_v to_o his_o son_n let_v we_o make_v man_n according_a to_o our_o image_n and_o the_o lord_n behold_v our_o new_a nature_n have_v say_v to_o we_o increase_n etc._n etc._n behold_v now_o how_o he_o have_v speak_v to_o his_o son_n i_o will_v once_o more_o show_v you_o how_o god_n have_v give_v you_o a_o new_a figure_n in_o these_o last_o time_n the_o lord_n say_v behold_v i_o make_v all_o thing_n new_a it_o be_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o sun_n that_o this_o expression_n let_v we_o make_v man_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o new_a creation_n to_o the_o second_o form_n that_o god_n give_v we_o and_o that_o when_o god_n have_v thus_o reform_v we_o by_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o son_n he_o have_v as_o it_o be_v say_v to_o his_o son_n let_v we_o make_v man._n you_o need_v not_o doubt_v then_o that_o the_o same_o allegoric_a sense_n be_v to_o be_v look_v for_o in_o chap._n 4._o which_o without_o any_o ground_n be_v take_v literal_o whatever_o god_n say_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n either_o speak_n to_o the_o angel_n or_o consult_v himself_o may_v assure_o be_v say_v in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n to_o have_v be_v speak_v to_o his_o son_n by_o who_o mean_n he_o have_v make_v a_o new_a man._n as_o if_o barnabas_n shall_v say_v what_o god_n say_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o creation_n let_v we_o make_v man_n according_a to_o our_o image_n be_v find_v true_a concern_v the_o new_a but_o in_o a_o more_o sublime_a sense_n have_v in_o this_o make_a use_n of_o his_o son_n to_o form_v man_n according_a to_o the_o image_n of_o his_o holiness_n and_o justice_n and_o if_o barnabas_n do_v explain_v allegorical_o this_o say_v let_v we_o make_v man_n according_a to_o our_o image_n why_o may_v not_o the_o father_n in_o like_a manner_n explain_v these_o he_o speak_v and_o the_o thing_n be_v create_v hide_a and_o mystical_a meaning_n be_v always_o seek_v for_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n this_o ignatius_n do_v in_o his_o episte_n to_o the_o ephesian_n there_o be_v but_o one_o teacher_n say_v he_o that_o speak_v and_o the_o thing_n be_v do_v and_o all_o that_o he_o do_v in_o silence_n not_o only_o by_o teach_v but_o also_o suffer_v be_v altogether_o worthy_a of_o his_o father_n where_o you_o see_v he_o apply_v to_o j._n c._n what_o be_v say_v of_o god_n the_o father_n and_o to_o the_o new_a creation_n what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o old_a this_o be_v visible_a by_o the_o distinction_n he_o make_v between_o the_o speech_n and_o the_o silence_n of_o j._n c._n between_o what_o he_o perform_v by_o his_o preach_v and_o what_o he_o do_v by_o his_o obedience_n and_o patience_n let_v we_o go_v on_o with_o barnabas_n in_o chap._n 5._o whilst_o allegorise_v on_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n which_o flow_v with_o milk_n and_o honey_n we_o be_v those_o say_v he_o speak_v of_o we_o christian_n who_o god_n have_v bring_v into_o this_o bless_a land_n be_v nourish_v with_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o promise_n and_o carry_v on_o his_o allegory_n in_o chap._n 6._o enter_v into_o this_o bless_a land_n etc._n etc._n to_o which_o he_o give_v that_o spiritual_a mean_v learn_v what_o knowledge_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sublime_a sense_n of_o this_o passage_n hope_v you_o say_v he_o in_o jesus_n who_o be_v to_o be_v manifest_v to_o you_o in_o flesh_n can_v he_o have_v recommend_v better_a to_o we_o the_o science_n of_o allegory_n which_o he_o call_v gnosticism_n or_o knowledge_n by_o way_n of_o excellency_n in_o the_o same_o chapter_n he_o adapt_n to_o j._n c._n what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o old_a and_o particular_o that_o of_o isaac_n he_o find_v there_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o church_n as_o also_o of_o j._n c._n and_o conclude_v thus_o this_o calf_n this_o victim_n be_v j._n c._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d can_v he_o say_v that_o the_o calf_n sacrifice_v be_v j._n c._n and_o may_v he_o not_o by_o the_o same_o way_n of_o speak_v be_v call_v the_o word_n because_o this_o be_v not_o only_o his_o figure_n but_o also_o the_o virtue_n that_o actuate_v he_o in_o the_o formation_n of_o the_o new_a world_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n he_o allegorize_v strange_o upon_o the_o circumcision_n he_o find_v there_o a_o certain_a cabala_n in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o person_n who_o abraham_n cause_v to_o be_v circumcise_a and_o discover_v there_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n as_o also_o his_o cross_n and_o what_o not_o this_o science_n be_v pregnant_a with_o invention_n it_o can_v find_v j._n c._n every_o where_o in_o a_o arithmetic_n number_n 318_o in_o the_o plural_a number_n of_o a_o noun_n the_o god_n have_v create_v and_o in_o the_o plural_a number_n of_o a_o verb_n let_v we_o make_v man._n see_v in_o chap._n 8._o his_o spiritual_a meaning_n which_o he_o draw_v from_o the_o prohibition_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o some_o creature_n and_o take_v notice_n that_o moses_n say_v this_o only_a in_o a_o figure_n regard_v the_o mystical_a sense_n the_o spirit_n and_o not_o the_o letter_n moses_n say_v he_o speak_v thus_o in_o spirit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o then_o moses_n do_v speak_v of_o j._n c._n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o word_n create_v the_o world_n he_o do_v speak_v of_o this_o also_o in_o spirit_n and_o it_o be_v not_o true_a but_o in_o a_o spiritual_a sense_n in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n beside_o the_o allegory_n on_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n
and_o upon_o the_o cross_n of_o j.c._n whereof_o he_o have_v find_v a_o thousand_o figure_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o people_n of_o old_a which_o he_o bring_v to_o his_o bent_n by_o violence_n and_o artifice_n he_o seek_v particular_o for_o a_o sublime_a sense_n in_o the_o name_n of_o joshua_n or_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o nun._n he_o say_v that_o the_o father_n have_v show_v we_o in_o joshua_n every_o thing_n that_o may_v be_v say_v of_o his_o son_n jesus_n insomuch_o that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v according_a to_o he_o that_o j._n c._n bring_v the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n into_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n because_o he_o have_v do_v it_o in_o joshua_n his_o figure_n or_o rather_o because_o he_o do_v the_o same_o in_o a_o spiritual_a sense_n so_o that_o j._n c._n be_v joshua_n by_o who_o so_o many_o miracle_n be_v wrought_v in_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n and_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n j._n c._n be_v the_o word_n by_o which_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v i_o say_v the_o word_n for_o although_o barnabas_n make_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o all_o his_o epistle_n yet_o he_o make_v a_o allusion_n thereto_o in_o these_o word_n let_v we_o make_v man_n which_o he_o apply_v to_o j._n c._n last_o barnabas_n add_v behold_v here_o jesus_n again_o not_o the_o son_n of_o man_n but_o the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o appear_v in_o flesh_n in_o his_o figure_n who_o see_v not_o here_o that_o jesus_n the_o son_n not_o of_o a_o man_n as_o joshua_n be_v but_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n do_v manifest_v himself_o in_o flesh_n in_o a_o typical_a and_o figurative_a manner_n in_o the_o person_n of_o joshua_n we_o may_v say_v likewise_o according_a to_o this_o way_n of_o interpret_n the_o scripture_n that_o the_o same_o jesus_n create_v the_o world_n in_o the_o person_n of_o that_o spirit_n or_o of_o that_o word_n which_o speak_v and_o the_o creature_n appear_v because_o that_o first_o word_n be_v the_o type_n of_o that_o other_o word_n which_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o j._n c._n and_o which_o say_v for_o example_n lazarus_n come_v forth_o and_o lazarus_n come_v forth_o immediate_o out_o of_o his_o tomb_n and_o from_o the_o dead_a that_o give_v life_n and_o so_o do_v this_o you_o may_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o most_o of_o the_o father_n do_v say_v that_o j._n c._n appear_v to_o the_o patriarch_n because_o the_o appear_v of_o the_o angel_n in_o a_o human_a shape_n be_v the_o type_n of_o his_o manifestation_n in_o flesh_n hence_o come_v it_o that_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n call_v he_o the_o mystical_a angel_n the_o angel_n be_v j._n c._n in_o a_o type_n and_o j._n c._n be_v the_o angel_n in_o a_o mystery_n moreover_o barnabas_n continue_v his_o allegory_n upon_o the_o sabbath_n and_o the_o temple_n whence_o he_o be_v continual_o draw_v forth_o mystical_a interpretation_n and_o have_v run_v over_o all_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o the_o spiritual_a application_n he_o make_v of_o they_o to_o j._n c._n and_o his_o church_n he_o call_v this_o parable_n and_o conclude_v you_o have_v here_o say_v he_o all_o that_o regard_v the_o glory_n of_o j._n c._n viz._n how_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v for_o he_o and_o by_o he_o where_o by_o all_o thing_n without_o doubt_n all_o those_o dispensation_n of_o the_o old_a oeconomy_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v which_o have_v any_o relation_n to_o he_o to_o his_o birth_n death_n or_o resurrection_n the_o which_o he_o may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v do_v not_o literal_o but_o spiritual_o in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o prophet_n who_o be_v his_o figure_n this_o be_v so_o clear_a by_o the_o sequel_n and_o coherence_n of_o his_o discourse_n that_o i_o have_v be_v amaze_v at_o the_o confidence_n of_o dr._n bull_n who_o in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a p._n 67._o dare_v to_o quote_v these_o word_n as_o if_o barnabas_n have_v say_v they_o of_o the_o first_o creation_n for_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o these_o expression_n be_v serviceable_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n that_o they_o demonstrate_v on_o the_o contrary_a how_o these_o word_n that_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o j._n c._n be_v to_o be_v understand_v that_o be_v because_o either_o he_o do_v they_o in_o his_o type_n as_o barnabas_n teach_v we_o here_o or_o because_o he_o mean_v that_o the_o same_o power_n or_o one_o like_a to_o that_o which_o create_v the_o old_a world_n and_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n do_v dwell_v in_o j._n c._n whoever_o know_v the_o character_n of_o barnabas_n but_o a_o little_a must_v be_v very_o conceit_v if_o he_o give_v any_o other_o sense_n to_o his_o word_n see_v here_o the_o judgement_n of_o mr._n du_n pin_n concern_v he_o biblioth_n tom._n 1._o at_o the_o word_n barnabas_n the_o epistle_n of_o this_o father_n say_v he_o be_v full_a of_o force_a allegory_n on_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o with_o extraordinary_a explication_n deviate_a from_o good_a sense_n but_o these_o allegory_n these_o mystical_a explication_n and_o fable_n hinder_v not_o this_o epistle_n from_o be_v his_o who_o name_n it_o bear_v you_o must_v have_v but_o a_o small_a insight_n into_o the_o genius_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o first_o christian_n bring_v up_o in_o the_o synagogue_n if_o you_o believe_v that_o such_o kind_n of_o thought_n can_v not_o be_v they_o on_o the_o contrary_a this_o be_v their_o very_a character_n they_o learn_v of_o the_o jew_n to_o turn_v the_o scripture_n into_o a_o allegory_n we_o ought_v not_o then_o to_o wonder_v that_o st._n barnabas_n a_o jew_n by_o birth_n and_o write_v to_o the_o jew_n shall_v explain_v allegorical_o many_o of_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o new_a every_o body_n know_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o first_o christian_n be_v full_a of_o this_o sort_n of_o fable_n and_o allegory_n mr._n le_fw-fr moine_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n in_o his_o note_n on_o barnabas_n to_o conclude_v the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v very_o familiar_a to_o this_o author_n he_o mean_v by_o it_o a_o sublime_a and_o profound_a sense_n this_o appear_v by_o his_o infinite_o extol_v this_o knowledge_n which_o he_o also_o name_v science_n and_o wisdom_n above_o the_o virtue_n which_o accompany_v faith_n this_o way_n of_o distinguish_a science_n from_o faith_n be_v follow_v by_o origen_n it_o seem_v that_o gnosticism_n be_v bring_v in_o by_o this_o allegoric_a science_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o afterward_o degenerate_v into_o poetical_a speculation_n and_o a_o heathenish_a philosophy_n the_o first_o method_n be_v jewish_n the_o second_o platonic_a all_o which_o seem_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o author_n of_o this_o epistle_n be_v a_o true_a gnostic_n i_o mean_v one_o of_o the_o first_o of_o they_o who_o imitate_v the_o jewish_a cabala_n in_o their_o mystical_a interpretation_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v account_v a_o sublime_a science_n but_o not_o one_o of_o those_o gnostic_n who_o be_v afterward_o decry_v for_o convert_v that_o allegoric_a science_n into_o a_o philosophy_n mere_o pagan_a for_o these_o last_o who_o be_v gentile_a proselyte_n imagine_v they_o have_v the_o same_o right_n with_o the_o proselyte_n jew_n to_o the_o use_n of_o these_o allegoric_a interpretation_n adapt_v present_o the_o theogony_n of_o their_o poet_n and_o the_o idea_n of_o plato_n to_o the_o evangelical_n truth_n the_o former_a seek_v for_o a_o mystical_a sense_n of_o the_o law_n but_o the_o latter_a the_o sublime_a sense_n of_o philosophy_n both_o of_o they_o in_o relation_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o holy_a doctrine_n those_o of_o the_o latter_a sort_n who_o pass_v the_o bound_n in_o this_o method_n and_o make_v so_o wide_a a_o pleroma_n be_v call_v heretic_n but_o those_o that_o use_v it_o with_o a_o great_a caution_n and_o modesty_n and_o who_o carry_v the_o pleroma_fw-mi no_o further_o than_o the_o three_o aeons_n which_o seem_v to_o have_v some_o ground_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o keep_v a_o decorum_n better_a in_o their_o resemblance_n have_v the_o good_a fortune_n to_o pass_v for_o orthodox_n even_o to_o posterity_n i_o think_v it_o be_v better_a to_o argue_v thus_o about_o the_o author_n of_o this_o epistle_n than_o to_o say_v with_o dr._n hammond_n that_o he_o oppose_v cabala_n to_o cabala_n and_o that_o by_o the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o attack_n the_o false_a science_n of_o the_o gnostic_n for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o he_o dispute_v with_o any_o body_n unless_o it_o be_v only_o against_o the_o jew_n who_o will_v not_o receive_v his_o allegory_n however_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o gnosticism_n such_o as_o it_o be_v at_o that_o time_n confine_v to_o mere_a allegory_n on_o the_o scripture_n be_v then_o decry_v on_o the_o contrary_a
mr._n how_n among_o the_o nominal_a the_o bishop_n of_o salisbury_n be_v of_o one_o opinion_n dr._n wallis_n of_o another_o dr._n south_n differ_v from_o they_o both_o range_v they_o by_o hundred_o there_o will_v not_o be_v one_o that_o will_v keep_v to_o the_o precise_a point_n that_o form_v this_o chimerical_a orthodoxy_n which_o be_v boast_v of_o by_o every_o one_o but_o attain_v to_o by_o none_o for_o they_o treat_v one_o another_o as_o heretic_n here_o be_v a_o large_a field_n for_o you_o to_o scour_v about_o and_o raise_v a_o thousand_o nice_a question_n in_o which_o the_o most_o acute_a can_v perceive_v and_o to_o find_v heresy_n in_o those_o that_o have_v have_v the_o misfortune_n to_o displease_v you_o must_v a_o overgrow_a bishop_n be_v depose_v who_o see_n lie_v convenient_a for_o i_o or_o a_o competitor_n stop_v in_o his_o career_n i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o only_o examine_v they_o about_o these_o two_o point_n in_o question_n if_o they_o have_v not_o find_v the_o indivisible_a point_n precise_o and_o who_o can_v do_v it_o they_o be_v undo_v i_o will_v prove_v demonstrative_o that_o their_o opinion_n be_v heretical_a impious_a and_o blasphemous_a i_o shall_v call_v both_o the_o east_n and_o west_n to_o my_o aid_n and_o what_o be_v more_o i_o shall_v have_v the_o pleasure_n to_o see_v three_o or_o four_o hundred_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_n council_n who_o shall_v unanimous_o vote_v for_o i_o for_o the_o accuse_v be_v always_o in_o the_o wrong_n the_o thunderbolt_n and_o anathemas_n shall_v follow_v thus_o the_o whole_a world_n will_v be_v in_o a_o flame_n for_o a_o trifle_n alas_o the_o memory_n of_o such_o a_o number_n of_o vain_a dispute_n between_o nestorius_n and_o eutyches_n can_v be_v renew_v without_o make_v the_o christian_a world_n to_o blush_v but_o whoever_o can_v give_v we_o the_o secret_a history_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a council_n like_v to_o that_o of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n will_v certain_o infinite_o oblige_v the_o christian_a world_n but_o last_o perhaps_o the_o defender_n do_v not_o perceive_v my_o have_v answer_v his_o trifle_a difficulty_n before_o hand_n let_v we_o then_o make_v he_o sensible_a of_o it_o let_v we_o examine_v the_o relish_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o see_v what_o book_n they_o have_v preserve_v for_o we_o what_o character_n they_o bear_v and_o of_o what_o stamp_v they_o be_v i_o tell_v you_o already_o that_o they_o have_v not_o leave_v we_o any_o father_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o circumcision_n but_o only_o some_o gentile_n bring_v up_o in_o the_o school_n of_o plato_n we_o have_v indeed_o a_o justin_n athenagoras_n theophilus_n tatian_n irenaeus_n clement_n of_o alexand_n origen_n tertullian_n arnobius_n lactantius_n and_o some_o other_o of_o the_o same_o sort_n father_n indeed_o who_o breathe_v nothing_o but_o platonism_n this_o be_v the_o precious_a relic_n antiquity_n have_v leave_v we_o it_o be_v easy_a then_o to_o draw_v the_o consequence_n what_o book_n have_v it_o destroy_v all_o those_o that_o shocked_a plato_n that_o speak_v not_o as_o plato_n we_o do_v the_o defender_n justice_n if_o from_o the_o book_n that_o antiquity_n choose_v we_o point_v out_o those_o it_o reject_v he_o have_v then_o lose_v his_o cause_n for_o the_o collection_n we_o have_v can_v not_o be_v such_o by_o chance_n the_o caprice_n of_o the_o time_n or_o such_o like_a accident_n no_o it_o be_v too_o uniform_a choice_n preside_v here_o at_o least_o as_o to_o the_o character_n of_o these_o book_n but_o time_n and_o the_o fate_n of_o library_n may_v have_v have_v a_o share_n in_o the_o rest_n i_o return_v to_o my_o subject_n and_o must_v observe_v here_o that_o if_o the_o allegory_n of_o barnabas_n be_v very_o evident_a because_o they_o be_v so_o frequent_a and_o characterised_a by_o the_o term_n of_o spirit_n and_o figure_n which_o he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o denote_v they_o to_o be_v so_o yet_o this_o happen_v not_o always_o the_o father_n speak_v they_o out_o often_o so_o absolute_o that_o it_o be_v only_o the_o matter_n itself_o that_o can_v make_v we_o discern_v they_o thus_o the_o allegory_n of_o origen_n have_v often_o deceive_v his_o reader_n for_o this_o father_n as_o mr._n huet_n observe_v it_o origen_n quaest_n 14._o pass_v often_o from_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o letter_n to_o a_o spiritual_a sense_n imperceptible_o his_o reader_n take_v his_o allegory_n for_o dogmatical_a assertion_n what_o he_o have_v say_v of_o origen_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o father_n irenaeus_n for_o example_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 37._o speak_v out_o in_o downright_a term_n without_o any_o hint_n of_o a_o figure_n a_o allegory_n he_o make_v upon_o the_o spy_v send_v by_o joshua_n to_o jericho_n rahab_n the_o harlot_n say_v he_o in_o receive_v the_o spy_n conceal_v in_o her_o house_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n who_o will_v not_o believe_v if_o you_o take_v this_o literal_o as_o the_o trinitarian_n be_v wont_a but_o that_o these_o spy_n be_v actual_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n in_o a_o human_a shape_n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o word_n here_o to_o hint_n the_o adaptation_n and_o allegory_n real_o if_o irenaeus_n have_v say_v as_o he_o may_v very_o well_o at_o this_o rate_n that_o abraham_n receive_v the_o angel_n that_o go_v to_o destroy_v sodom_n give_v a_o dinner_n to_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n a_o mystery_n will_v certain_o have_v be_v find_v in_o these_o word_n pretend_v that_o abraham_n do_v entertain_v these_o three_o person_n of_o the_o deity_n who_o appear_v to_o he_o in_o the_o form_n of_o three_o angel_n or_o three_o man_n what_o difference_n be_v there_o i_o pray_v between_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v we_o now_o suppose_v and_o what_o irenaeus_n real_o make_v use_v of_o none_o and_o you_o must_v grant_v that_o if_o you_o think_v you_o have_v good_a ground_n from_o such_o like_a expression_n to_o make_v a_o supreme_a god_n in_o three_o person_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n you_o may_v likewise_o conclude_v the_o spy_n of_o jericho_n to_o have_v be_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n real_o and_o literal_o so_o for_o whatever_o may_v be_v say_v to_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v as_o impossible_a that_o angel_n shall_v be_v god_n as_o for_o the_o spy_n to_o be_v so_o sure_o the_o repugnancy_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o which_o author_n compare_v mutual_o ought_v always_o to_o determine_v we_o to_o look_v for_o a_o figurative_a and_o allegoric_a sense_n there_o especial_o when_o it_o appear_v to_o we_o that_o these_o allegory_n be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o genius_n and_o custom_n of_o those_o author_n or_o at_o least_o of_o their_o predecessor_n and_o master_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o though_o the_o disciple_n often_o alter_v the_o method_n of_o their_o master_n yet_o there_o will_v still_o remain_v some_o footstep_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n betray_v and_o discover_v their_o innovation_n this_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o platonic_a father_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o for_o the_o present_a the_o example_n of_o irenaeus_n be_v sufficient_a to_o inform_v we_o that_o according_a to_o the_o same_o way_n of_o speak_v which_o call_v the_o spy_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n we_o may_v also_o say_v that_o j._n c._n be_v the_o word_n which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o the_o angel_n that_o appear_v to_o the_o patriarch_n see_v what_o annotator_n feverdentius_fw-la say_v on_o this_o passage_n of_o irenaeus_n a_o old_a copy_n add_v the_o word_n three_o to_o the_o spy_n which_o will_v agree_v very_o well_o with_o the_o three_o divine_a hypostasis_n have_v not_o the_o scripture_n assure_v we_o that_o there_o be_v but_o two_o and_o not_o three_o justin_n have_v also_o much_o the_o same_o allegory_n in_o his_o dialogue_n it_o be_v likely_a that_o irenaeus_n carry_v on_o his_o allegory_n but_o to_o the_o father_n and_o son_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o two_o spy_n but_o for_o fear_v the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v be_v thereby_o exclude_v some_o knave_n put_v he_o in_o too_o and_o then_o the_o word_n three_o must_v be_v add_v to_o the_o spy_n that_o so_o all_o may_v be_v adjust_v to_o the_o three_o divine_a person_n thus_o various_a readins_n proceed_v from_o the_o boldness_n of_o the_o orthodox_n but_o howeven_a it_o be_v you_o see_v the_o allegory_n either_o reject_v it_o in_o this_o place_n or_o acknowledge_v it_o every_o where_o else_o where_o there_o be_v the_o like_a necessity_n for_o it_o as_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v allegorical_o in_o the_o spy_n of_o jericho_n in_o like_a manner_n j._n c._n be_v allegorical_o in_o all_o the_o dispensation_n of_o old_a in_o the_o word_n that_o create_v the_o world_n in_o the_o angel_n and_o the_o prophet_n that_o speak_v to_o
if_o it_o be_v so_o his_o history_n of_o a_o phoenix_n ought_v not_o to_o seem_v so_o strange_a to_o we_o it_o be_v a_o fable_n contain_v a_o great_a truth_n in_o his_o opinion_n he_o make_v use_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o ingenious_a allegory_n that_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v make_v express_o to_o represent_v to_o man_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n whenever_o clement_n do_v not_o allegorise_v he_o explain_v to_o we_o simple_o his_o sentiment_n about_o the_o word_n and_o the_o trinity_n as_o to_o the_o former_a he_o say_v in_o chap._n 27._o of_o his_o one_a ep._n to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o god_n found_v all_o thing_n by_o the_o word_n of_o his_o power_n and_o that_o he_o can_v destroy_v they_o by_o the_o same_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d utrobique_fw-la whence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o word_n in_o his_o sense_n be_v only_o the_o power_n and_o efficacy_n of_o god_n by_o which_o as_o he_o create_v the_o world_n he_o can_v also_o destroy_v it_o when_o he_o please_v this_o agree_v with_o the_o scripture_n say_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v the_o heaven_n make_v and_o all_o the_o host_n of_o they_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n psal_n 33.6_o and_o that_o by_o the_o same_o breath_n he_o destroy_v the_o wicked_a isa_n 11.4_o &_o 2_o thess_n 2.8_o we_o can_v find_v here_o the_o platonic_a idea_n of_o a_o personalize_v word_n so_o that_o photius_n have_v reason_n to_o complain_v bibl._n cod._n 126._o that_o clement_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o j._n c._n in_o that_o sublime_a style_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o when_o god_n be_v speak_v of_o his_o simplicity_n have_v offend_v those_o that_o love_v only_o the_o high-flown_a philosophy_n of_o plato_n for_o whereas_o a_o platonic_a christian_n will_v never_o have_v omit_v on_o such_o a_o occasion_n to_o inculcate_v that_o god_n the_o father_n create_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o son_n who_o be_v his_o word_n and_o eternal_a wisdom_n clement_n be_v dumb_a here_o and_o content_v himself_o to_o attribute_v the_o creation_n to_o the_o power_n or_o the_o command_n of_o god_n elsewhere_o when_o he_o speak_v express_o of_o j._n c._n he_o withhold_v himself_o from_o give_v he_o any_o other_o excellency_n or_o title_n than_o those_o result_v from_o the_o office_n he_o possess_v by_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n as_o a_o recompense_n for_o his_o suffering_n viz._n those_o of_o a_o highpriest_n and_o lord_n never_o quote_v any_o other_o passage_n but_o those_o that_o serve_v to_o this_o purpose_n as_o to_o his_o trinity_n nothing_o be_v more_o simple_a for_o be_v willing_a to_o move_v the_o corinthian_n to_o concord_n and_o union_n he_o allege_v this_o motive_n among_o the_o rest_n have_v we_o any_o other_o but_o the_o same_o god_n the_o same_o christ_n and_o the_o same_o spirit_n of_o grace_n shed_v upon_o we_o this_o be_v a_o trinity_n of_o a_o man_n true_o apostolic_a one_o god_n one_o messiah_n and_o one_o spirit_n shed_v upon_o the_o faithful_a chap._n xviii_o of_o the_o method_n of_o the_o refine_a platonist_n and_o of_o allegory_n in_o general_n from_z these_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o disciple_n of_o plato_n peruse_v the_o platonist_n writer_n and_o you_o will_v therein_o find_v yet_o some_o remain_v of_o well_o contrive_v platonism_n they_o have_v conceive_v the_o idea_n and_o archetype_n of_o all_o creature_n which_o be_v in_o the_o visible_a world_n to_o be_v in_o the_o intelligible_a world_n do_v easy_o invent_v a_o spiritual_a and_o intelligible_a gospel_n which_o be_v the_o substance_n and_o first_o form_n of_o the_o sensible_a gospel_n a_o distinction_n which_o origen_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o make_v as_o he_o distinguish_v between_o the_o exemplary_a and_o ideal_o word_n different_a from_o the_o sensible_a word_n and_o as_o he_o express_v it_o in_o his_o second_n tom._n on_o john_n a_o word_n which_o be_v in_o god_n and_o which_o be_v as_o different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v make_v flesh_n as_o a_o original_a be_v from_o the_o copy_n substance_n and_o reality_n from_o the_o shadow_n they_o use_v the_o comparison_n of_o a_o architect_n who_o have_v in_o his_o mind_n the_o idea_n and_o plan_n of_o a_o house_n he_o intend_v to_o build_v whereon_o they_o give_v themselves_o liberty_n find_v all_o the_o wonder_n of_o our_o gospel_n in_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o divine_a understanding_n if_o in_o the_o sensible_a church_n there_o be_v find_v a_o oracle_n and_o interpreter_n from_o god_n bear_v of_o the_o father_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v the_o new_a creature_n by_o the_o power_n and_o wisdom_n which_o he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o father_n to_o this_o they_o make_v another_o answer_n in_o the_o intelligible_a church_n a_o word_n proceed_v from_o the_o bosom_n or_o understanding_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o his_o substance_n who_o be_v the_o eternal_a wisdom_n of_o god_n and_o secondary_a cause_n of_o all_o thing_n subsist_v in_o the_o world_n take_v off_o the_o veil_n of_o allegory_n or_o rather_o suppose_v all_o that_o to_o be_v allegory_n and_o it_o be_v a_o rational_a philosophy_n which_o reduce_v all_o to_o god_n eternal_a decree_n as_o the_o prime_a cause_n of_o all_o existent_a being_n but_o particular_o of_o christ_n who_o be_v with_o respect_n to_o his_o essence_n the_o only_a son_n and_o first_o bear_v of_o all_o creature_n consequent_o be_v in_o god_n understanding_n the_o idea_n which_o god_n immediate_o beget_v whereon_o all_o other_o depend_v he_o be_v i_o say_v the_o noble_a idea_n or_o as_o some_o speak_v the_o idea_n of_o idea_n and_o if_o they_o find_v this_o christ_n in_o the_o idea_n and_o decree_n of_o god_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v if_o they_o find_v he_o also_o in_o the_o ancient_a dispensation_n of_o angel_n while_o it_o be_v not_o more_o difficult_a see_v he_o in_o those_o first_o sketche_n than_o in_o the_o design_n and_o idea_n which_o god_n have_v frame_v of_o he_o thus_o far_o i_o perceive_v right_a platonism_n i_o see_v in_o it_o the_o footstep_n of_o what_o it_o be_v when_o in_o its_o purity_n and_o i_o at_o the_o same_o time_n observe_v in_o it_o fair_a remain_v of_o ancient_a allegory_n either_o of_o the_o jew_n or_o of_o the_o chaldaean_n who_o delight_v in_o profound_a sense_n and_o theological_a interpretation_n but_o i_o no_o soon_o cast_v my_o eye_n on_o those_o eternal_a substance_n conceive_v as_o real_a emanation_n those_o emanation_n as_o real_a generation_n and_o those_o generation_n as_o subsist_v person_n than_o i_o see_v only_o deprave_v platonism_n as_o absurd_a as_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o poet_n and_o as_o unpolished_a as_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o most_o superstitious_a vulgar_a to_o make_v this_o truth_n the_o more_o evident_a it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o say_v somewhat_o of_o allegory_n and_o of_o the_o use_n which_o the_o ancient_n make_v of_o it_o but_o we_o must_v as_o i_o promise_v in_o page_n 64._o at_o the_o same_o time_n show_v that_o disciple_n who_o ofttimes_o change_v their_o master_n method_n do_v nevertheless_o retain_v certain_a remain_n of_o the_o ancient_a discipline_n which_o betray_v they_o and_o discover_v their_o innovation_n that_o be_v we_o will_v show_v the_o track_n of_o the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o allegorise_v even_o in_o those_o very_a man_n who_o have_v abandon_v the_o allegory_n of_o the_o three_o principle_n and_o choose_v the_o literal_a sense_n of_o three_o hypostasis_n i_o have_v already_o give_v some_o account_n of_o it_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v recall_v to_o mind_n by_o the_o reader_n to_o join_v to_o what_o i_o have_v far_o to_o say_v thereon_o allegory_n be_v a_o figure_n in_o speech_n whereby_o one_o thing_n be_v express_v and_o another_o intimate_v by_o rise_v from_o the_o literal_a to_o a_o noble_a and_o more_o theological_a sense_n see_v grotius_n on_o matth._n ch_z 1.22_o i_o shall_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o the_o enigmatical_a science_n of_o the_o chaldean_n and_o egyptian_n but_o come_v direct_o to_o the_o philosophy_n which_o be_v most_o know_v to_o we_o but_o before_o i_o come_v to_o particular_n i_o must_v advertise_v my_o reader_n that_o if_o he_o will_v be_v full_o inform_v on_o this_o head_n he_o may_v read_v all_o the_o 5_o book_n of_o the_o stromates_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n i_o will_v content_v myself_o with_o quote_v thence_o the_o follow_a word_n which_o give_v we_o a_o general_a idea_n of_o the_o ancient_n method_n in_o the_o use_n they_o make_v of_o allegory_n all_o those_o say_v that_o father_n who_o have_v treat_v of_o divine_a matter_n as_o well_o greek_o as_o barbarian_n conceal_v the_o principle_n of_o thing_n wrap_v the_o truth_n in_o enigma_n symbol_n allegory_n and_o metaphor_n as_o intricate_a as_o those_o of_o the_o oracle_n even_o the_o poet_n who_o
learn_v theology_n of_o the_o prophet_n perhaps_o of_o the_o egyptian_a prophet_n do_v often_o philosophise_v according_a to_o the_o hide_a sense_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v make_v this_o general_a observation_n i_o pass_v to_o somewhat_o more_o particular_a a_o great_a noise_n have_v be_v make_v in_o the_o world_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o pythagoras_n concern_v the_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n the_o literal_a sense_n which_o have_v be_v give_v to_o this_o opinion_n have_v be_v almost_o general_o receive_v and_o there_o have_v be_v but_o few_o person_n who_o perceive_v that_o it_o only_o run_v on_o a_o mere_a allegory_n through_o want_v of_o due_o reflect_v on_o the_o genius_n of_o ancient_a philosophy_n coelius_n secundus_fw-la curio_n be_v one_o of_o those_o who_o see_v through_o the_o mystery_n of_o it_o aranei_fw-la p._n 42_o etc._n etc._n as_o to_o the_o opinion_n of_o pythagoras_n say_v he_o i_o can_v never_o persuade_v myself_o that_o that_o learned_a philosopher_n ever_o come_v to_o such_o a_o degree_n of_o absurdity_n as_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n pass_v out_o of_o one_o body_n into_o another_o let_v we_o not_o doubt_v but_o that_o he_o thereby_o intend_v to_o signify_v the_o change_n whereunto_o matter_n be_v subject_a make_v it_o continual_o pass_v from_o one_o form_n to_o another_o a_o metamorphosis_n which_o that_o philosopher_n call_v regeneration_n palingenesiam_n or_o a_o metempsychosis_n which_o according_a to_o he_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o transmigration_n of_o the_o spirit_n infuse_v in_o matter_n and_o with_o it_o transmit_v into_o all_o the_o several_a form_n which_o it_o put_v on_o it_o be_v the_o misunderstanding_n of_o this_o revolution_n of_o soul_n which_o make_v some_o heretic_n say_v that_o adam_n soul_n have_v pass_v into_o jesus_n christ_n in_o misapply_v some_o text_n of_o scripture_n where_o christ_n be_v call_v the_o second_o adam_n and_o which_o suppose_v a_o kind_n of_o analogy_n between_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o it_o be_v by_o a_o like_a mistake_n that_o some_o other_o hold_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o elias_n have_v pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o john_n baptist_n ground_v themselves_o on_o these_o word_n that_o john_n come_v in_o the_o spirit_n and_o power_n of_o elias_n and_o not_o comprehend_v that_o those_o word_n refer_v to_o the_o conformity_n of_o zeal_n and_o courage_n between_o those_o two_o prophet_n but_o when_o once_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o a_o mere_a figure_n in_o speech_n come_v to_o be_v lose_v and_o the_o literal_a sense_n prevail_v into_o what_o extravagance_n be_v we_o not_o capable_a of_o fall_v witness_v the_o monstrous_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o owe_v its_o birth_n to_o the_o ignorance_n of_o a_o allegory_n a_o little_a strain_v again_o have_v not_o some_o fall_v into_o a_o prodigious_a error_n by_o literal_o take_v that_o expression_n of_o the_o apostle_n where_o he_o say_v that_o melchisedec_n be_v without_o father_n without_o mother_n and_o without_o descent_n have_v not_o man_n infer_v from_o those_o word_n that_o melchisedec_n be_v not_o of_o the_o posterity_n of_o adam_n as_o other_o man_n be_v some_o have_v suppose_v he_o a_o celestial_a man_n consubstantial_a with_o the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n other_o that_o he_o be_v a_o angel_n other_o the_o holy_a ghost_n other_o the_o son_n of_o god_n himself_o and_o last_o other_o a_o power_n superior_a to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n from_o which_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v receive_v his_o everlasting_a high-priesthood_n i_o be_o ashamed_a for_o christian_n when_o i_o think_v with_o what_o superstition_n they_o consecrate_v all_o their_o fancy_n and_o make_v as_o many_o mystery_n of_o they_o in_o short_a i_o may_v venture_v to_o affirm_v that_o the_o fable_n of_o simon_n the_o magician_n fly_v in_o the_o air_n carry_v by_o devil_n and_o strike_v down_o by_o st._n peter_n be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o mere_a allegory_n of_o st._n peter_n victory_n over_o simon_n when_o dispute_v together_o concern_v the_o unity_n of_o god_n the_o apostle_n put_v that_o heretic_n to_o silence_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o constitution_n speak_v lib._n 6._o c._n 8._o that_o pompous_a description_n signify_v nothing_o more_o than_o that_o the_o evangelical_n simplicity_n concern_v the_o unity_n of_o god_n prevail_v and_o triumph_v over_o the_o too_o swell_a philosophy_n of_o simon_n who_o hold_v divers_a person_n in_o one_o god_n but_o to_o proceed_v another_o fame_a doctrine_n of_o antiquity_n be_v that_o of_o the_o pre-existence_n of_o soul_n somebody_o explain_v those_o word_n of_o moses_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n come_v in_o unto_o the_o daughter_n of_o man_n turn_v that_o text_n into_o a_o allegory_n and_o interpret_v it_o of_o soul_n delight_v in_o be_v unite_v to_o human_a body_n but_o because_o he_o express_v himself_o theological_o call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n angel_n that_o word_n deceive_v many_o platonist_n father_n who_o take_v it_o literal_o and_o thence_o come_v that_o so_o absurd_a yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n so_o general_o receive_v opinion_n that_o the_o angel_n have_v commerce_n with_o woman_n and_o that_o from_o those_o monstrous_a copulation_n proceed_v giant_n origen_n in_o his_o 50th_o book_n against_o celsus_n teach_v we_o the_o mystery_n of_o that_o allegorical_a copulation_n some_o body_n say_v he_o meaning_n philo_n de_fw-fr gigant_fw-la have_v apply_v that_o text_n of_o moses_n to_o incorporeal_a soul_n which_o he_o metaphorical_o call_v the_o daughter_n of_o men._n it_o may_v be_v the_o other_o father_n be_v nor_o ignorant_a of_o this_o spiritual_a sense_n but_o they_o follow_v their_o manner_n of_o philosophize_v which_o be_v to_o speak_v always_o in_o such_o term_n as_o keep_v the_o allegory_n conceal_v in_o order_n to_o give_v the_o more_o mysterious_a air_n to_o what_o they_o say_v they_o always_o suppose_v that_o the_o wit_n of_o the_o first_o rank_n for_o who_o they_o write_v know_v the_o secret_a of_o it_o and_o as_o to_o the_o vulgar_a their_o aim_n be_v to_o conceal_v it_o from_o they_o after_o what_o have_v be_v say_v how_o shall_v we_o know_v but_o that_o they_o affect_v the_o give_v a_o appearance_n of_o a_o real_a and_o literal_a doctrine_n to_o all_o they_o have_v deliver_v to_o we_o concern_v the_o word_n and_o whether_o they_o have_v not_o design_o conceal_v from_o we_o the_o secret_a of_o the_o allegory_n that_o they_o may_v by_o that_o majestic_a out_o side_n draw_v the_o more_o admiration_n and_o respect_n from_o the_o common_a people_n who_o love_n what_o be_v wondrous_a the_o distinction_n which_o origen_n so_o often_o make_v between_o intelligible_a and_o sensible_a between_o contemplation_n and_o faith_n between_o the_o word-god_n which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o seraphic_a mind_n and_o the_o incarnate_a and_o crucify_a word_n the_o object_n of_o vulgar_a mind_n i_o say_v these_o distinction_n and_o some_o other_o of_o like_a nature_n scarce_o leave_v room_n to_o doubt_n of_o it_o and_o indeed_o he_o may_v be_v confident_a of_o it_o who_o consider_v what_o the_o same_o origen_n say_v ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la by_o the_o second_o god_n say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o mean_v no_o other_o than_o a_o power_n which_o comprehend_v all_o other_o power_n a_o word_n or_o reason_n which_o contain_v all_o other_o reason_n and_o we_o say_v that_o that_o reason_n be_v particular_o unite_v to_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o that_o only_o be_v capable_a of_o receive_v the_o word_n itself_o wisdom_n itself_o justice_n itself_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n and_o elsewhere_o he_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o word_n be_v join_v to_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n even_o before_o the_o incarnation_n that_o soul_n have_v merit_v to_o be_v join_v to_o it_o ib._n l._n 4._o that_o so_o that_o soul_n or_o that_o word_n for_o he_o use_v those_o two_o word_n indifferent_o do_v for_o our_o sake_n descend_v on_o earth_n there_o to_o suffer_v death_n for_o we_o mortal_n again_o comment_n in_o joan._n tom._n 20._o that_o this_o soul_n which_o be_v before_o in_o god_n in_o its_o perfection_n and_o fullness_n be_v by_o god_n send_v into_o the_o womb_n of_o mary_n there_o to_o take_v a_o body_n other_o less_o perfect_a soul_n not_o have_v have_v the_o same_o honour_n if_o to_o this_o be_v add_v his_o affirm_v in_o the_o one_a and_o 2d_o tome_n on_o the_o same_o gospel_n that_o it_o be_v only_o the_o utter_v word_n which_o according_a to_o he_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o i_o say_v only_o this_o word_n and_o not_o the_o word-god_n be_v incarnate_a it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o by_o this_o soul_n send_v descend_v and_o incarnate_a he_o mean_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o he_o and_o other_o say_v when_o they_o speak_v of_o a_o word_n send_v descend_v and_o
it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v always_o read_v which_o be_v manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n we_o may_v be_v well_o assure_v that_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n do_v not_o read_v otherwise_o by_o gelazius_fw-la of_o cizicus_n put_v this_o read_n into_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n he_o say_v that_o macarius_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n answer_v the_o argument_n of_o a_o philosopher_n cite_v this_o passage_n of_o st._n paul_n but_o how_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o read_v it_o in_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n be_v great_a which_o be_v manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o that_o father_n not_o full_o satisfy_v with_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o text_n add_v this_o gloss_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o son_n of_o god_n a_o perfect_o spiritual_a exposition_n which_o be_v since_o slide_v into_o the_o text_n give_v birth_n to_o our_o present_a read_n god_n manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o here_o a_o allegorical_a exposition_n be_v again_o take_v for_o a_o express_a text_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o word_n some_o one_o have_v allegorize_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o that_o time_n on_o the_o word_n of_o moses_n and_o god_n say_v or_o on_o those_o of_o the_o psalmist_n my_o heart_n have_v utter_v a_o good_a word_n or_o on_o those_o of_o st._n john_n in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n etc._n etc._n and_o have_v express_v his_o allegory_n in_o too_o absolute_a term_n there_o need_v no_o more_o to_o man_n prepossess_v with_o false_a platonism_n to_o make_v they_o regard_v such_o a_o allegorical_a exposition_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o same_o thing_n that_o happen_v among_o the_o heretic_n have_v also_o fall_v out_o among_o those_o who_o call_v themselves_o orthodox_n and_o we_o need_v not_o wonder_v that_o the_o same_o platonism_n which_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o make_v profession_n of_o cast_v they_o both_o into_o the_o same_o wander_n this_o be_v what_o i_o mean_v and_o my_o conjecture_n come_v near_o to_o demonstration_n we_o have_v see_v that_o valentine_n a_o great_a sectary_n of_o plato_n have_v allegorize_v on_o divine_a idea_n and_o dispensation_n and_o have_v speak_v of_o they_o under_o the_o fiction_n of_o as_o many_o person_n his_o disciple_n not_o understand_v his_o allegory_n make_v personal_a substance_n of_o those_o feign_a person_n if_o valentine_n follower_n misunderstand_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o master_n can_v we_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o same_o thing_n happen_v to_o the_o platonist_n father_n in_o their_o misapprehend_v the_o allegorical_a way_n of_o philosophize_v use_v by_o their_o predecessor_n and_o in_o convert_v mere_a divine_a manifestation_n into_o personal_a substance_n for_o my_o part_n i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o doubt_n of_o their_o have_v imitate_v each_o other_o the_o doctor_n of_o both_o side_n have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o same_o idea_n viz._n the_o principle_n of_o refine_a platonism_n delight_v in_o allegory_n and_o the_o fiction_n of_o person_n and_o the_o disciple_n of_o each_o party_n at_o the_o same_o time_n change_v their_o master_n idea_n and_o fall_v into_o gross_a platonism_n which_o find_v hypostasis_n in_o every_o thing_n whatever_o party_n man_n happen_v to_o be_v engage_v in_o they_o rare_o miss_v follow_v the_o then_o prevail_a philosophy_n and_o suit_v themselves_o to_o the_o humour_n and_o genius_n of_o that_o age._n when_o allegory_n be_v in_o vogue_n all_o as_o well_o orthodox_n as_o heretic_n allegorize_v each_o with_o reference_n to_o his_o own_o system_fw-la some_o under_o the_o fiction_n of_o three_o aeons_n and_o other_o under_o that_o of_o thirty_o so_o also_o when_o gross_a platonism_n have_v prevail_v all_o delight_a in_o hypostasis_n and_o follow_v the_o philosophy_n in_o face_fw-mi on_o it_o be_v the_o fate_n of_o hypostasis_n the_o hamour_n of_o the_o age_n regulate_v they_o thus_o refine_v platonism_n degenerate_v into_o gross_a platonism_n and_o allegorical_a exposition_n into_o a_o gross_a literal_a sense_n it_o often_o happen_v that_o disciple_n much_o misunderstand_v their_o master_n or_o go_v further_o than_o they_o to_o say_v something_o new_a but_o to_o conclude_v which_o way_n soever_o innovation_n begin_v it_o pass_v in_o very_o little_a time_n from_o sect_n to_o sect_n heathen_n heretic_n orthodox_n all_o embrace_v the_o new_a method_n their_o doctrine_n be_v different_a but_o their_o manner_n of_o philosophize_v on_o those_o doctrine_n be_v alike_o and_o uniform_a perhaps_o they_o may_v not_o agree_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o what_o they_o call_v principle_n nor_o in_o their_o name_n number_n or_o order_n nor_o on_o their_o age_n or_o excellence_n nor_o in_o their_o other_o quality_n and_o prerogative_n but_o however_o it_o be_v with_o these_o they_o shall_v all_o agree_v that_o they_o be_v hypostasis_n personal_a substance_n because_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o age_n require_v it_o chap._n xix_o a_o digression_n concern_v the_o pretend_a unalterable_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o church_n be_v so_o faithful_a a_o guardian_n of_o the_o tradition_n that_o it_o can_v be_v liable_a to_o these_o sort_n of_o change_n but_o one_o must_v have_v a_o slender_a acquaintance_n with_o antiquity_n and_o less_o experience_n of_o what_o happen_v every_o day_n to_o deceive_v one_o self_n with_o so_o wretched_a a_o answer_n the_o church_n be_v jealous_a of_o certain_a term_n and_o she_o be_v a_o faithful_a repository_n that_o be_v agree_v but_o provide_v one_o do_v not_o meddle_v with_o the_o term_n which_o she_o hold_v sacred_a and_o inviolable_a one_o may_v change_v the_o hypothesis_n as_o much_o as_o one_o please_v and_o they_o have_v be_v change_v with_o impunity_n and_o without_o give_v much_o trouble_n to_o the_o church_n dr._n wallis_n and_o dr._n sherlock_n hold_v two_o hypothesis_n direct_o opposite_a to_o one_o another_o for_o the_o first_o urge_v so_o strong_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n that_o he_o lose_v the_o trinity_n of_o person_n and_o the_o latter_a willing_a to_o maintain_v the_o trinity_n have_v quite_o lose_v the_o unity_n one_o of_o these_o two_o no_o matter_n which_o have_v change_v the_o tradition_n let_v the_o church_n speak_v therefore_o and_o declare_v herself_o if_o she_o can_v for_o one_o of_o these_o hypothesis_n let_v she_o condemn_v and_o anathematise_v the_o other_o let_v she_o chastise_v the_o author_n of_o it_o and_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o her_o bosom_n no_o she_o will_v nor_o do_v it_o she_o be_v not_o concern_v whither_o a_o false_a hypothesis_n may_v lead_v she_o provide_v it_o do_v not_o change_v her_o term_n which_o be_v sacred_a and_o her_o favourite_n for_o instance_n suppose_v that_o it_o have_v always_o be_v believe_v hitherto_o that_o three_o person_n signify_v but_o three_o modes_n or_o three_o relation_n or_o three_o difference_n etc._n etc._n you_o may_v say_v notwithstanding_o without_o fear_v the_o good_a matron_n will_v formal_o declare_v himself_o that_o three_o person_n be_v no_o less_o than_o three_o spirit_n and_o three_o being_n provide_v you_o retain_v the_o term_n she_o use_v in_o her_o prayer_n and_o say_v devout_o with_o she_o o_o holy_a bless_a and_o glorious_a trinity_n three_o person_n and_o one_o god_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o miserable_a sinner_n the_o reason_n be_v plain_o this_o she_o be_v very_o quick_a at_o hear_v if_o you_o pronounce_v these_o word_n one_o god_n and_o three_o person_n but_o with_o what_o modesty_n will_v she_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o term_n have_v no_o certain_a idea_n for_o '_o they_o if_o instead_o of_o three_o person_n i_o say_v four_o or_o five_o the_o church_n will_v declare_v i_o a_o heretic_n this_o be_v all_o she_o can_v do_v in_o short_a whether_o these_o three_o person_n be_v three_o modes_n or_o three_o distinct_a substance_n this_o be_v a_o theology_n too_o nice_a and_o curious_a for_o the_o church_n decision_n and_o as_o to_o this_o she_o leave_v all_o her_o child_n to_o their_o liberty_n of_o believe_v as_o they_o can_v the_o church_n have_v be_v always_o the_o same_o without_o doubt_n she_o may_v condemn_v as_o hereâ—â—â—â—_n those_o who_o reckon_v thirty_o person_n or_o thirty_o aeons_n in_o the_o divine_a essence_n as_o the_o gnostic_n do_v but_o for_o other_o who_o do_v but_o change_v three_o feign_v and_o allegorical_a person_n into_o three_o personal_a substance_n she_o have_v let_v they_o alone_o or_o rather_o she_o have_v allow_v they_o as_o her_o dear_a child_n to_o accommodate_v and_o sure_o she_o to_o the_o prevail_a philosophy_n the_o better_a to_o draw_v into_o her_o communion_n the_o gross_a platonist_n who_o make_v a_o great_a figure_n in_o the_o school_n isaac_n vossius_fw-la in_o his_o second_o letter_n to_o rivet_n go_v far_o and_o venture_n to_o say_v
also_o of_o their_o divine_a oeconomy_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o it_o and_o i_o must_v say_v of_o they_o that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o a_o pious_a fraud_n to_o represent_v the_o gospel_n under_o noble_a idea_n and_o in_o a_o sense_n elevate_v to_o the_o relish_n of_o the_o philosopher_n become_v all_o thing_n to_o all_o that_o they_o may_v win_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o be_v call_v their_o oeconomy_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o all_o the_o father_n particular_o the_o latter_a be_v in_o the_o secret_a of_o this_o sort_n of_o conduct_n some_o of_o they_o have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v surprise_v with_o the_o very_a literal_a sense_n and_o at_o last_o this_o mystery_n which_o be_v at_o first_o prudential_o design_v degenerate_v into_o real_a opinion_n and_o metaphysical_a squabble_n it_o be_v enough_o then_o that_o i_o observe_v that_o this_o at_o first_o be_v the_o thing_n they_o chief_o aim_v at_o who_o bring_v into_o the_o church_n this_o way_n of_o philosophize_v hence_o come_v that_o famous_a managery_n of_o mystery_n so_o much_o talk_v of_o by_o the_o ancient_n and_o about_o which_o the_o modern_n at_o this_o time_n dispute_v though_o it_o be_v much_o alter_v indeed_o but_o it_o flow_v however_o from_o the_o same_o spring_n it_o be_v know_v that_o the_o pagan_n make_v use_v of_o this_o method_n to_o keep_v up_o the_o credit_n of_o their_o religion_n that_o be_v fill_v with_o ridiculous_a story_n scandalous_a and_o injurious_a to_o their_o go_n they_o have_v so_o much_o address_v as_o to_o pretend_v that_o a_o mythological_a and_o mystical_a sense_n be_v hide_v under_o the_o umbrage_n of_o those_o symbol_n this_o one_o see_v if_o one_o read_v the_o author_n of_o horror_n life_n heraclides_fw-la ponticus_n upon_o the_o allegory_n of_o that_o poet_n and_o all_o the_o philosopher_n who_o have_v defend_v the_o pagan_a religion_n against_o the_o attack_n of_o christian_a writer_n the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o jew_n their_o law_n become_v public_a by_o the_o version_n of_o the_o lxx_o they_o be_v out_o of_o countenance_n that_o a_o law_n give_v '_o cm_o from_o heaven_n shall_v amuse_v they_o with_o childish_a and_o mean_a ceremony_n and_o undertake_v to_o defend_v it_o from_o the_o scoff_v of_o the_o profane_a by_o turn_v all_o into_o allegory_n and_o extract_v sublime_a interpretation_n to_o render_v it_o the_o more_o venerable_a philo_z among_o other_o have_v excel_v in_o this_o way_n the_o christian_n very_o much_o follow_v this_o practice_n of_o the_o jew_n particular_o they_o of_o alexandria_n who_o learn_v this_o custom_n of_o the_o therapeutes_fw-gr as_o the_o pharisee_n be_v addict_v to_o their_o tradition_n the_o essenes_n on_o the_o contrary_n be_v addict_v to_o the_o way_n of_o allegory_n be_v fond_a of_o extract_v from_o the_o scripture_n quidlibet_fw-la ex_fw-la quolibet_fw-la philo_n imitate_v these_o latter_a and_o the_o christian_n have_v follow_v he_o see_v code_n 105_o of_o photiit_n and_o fâ—ller's_n miscellan_o lib._n 2._o c._n 5._o the_o obscurity_n of_o our_o saviour_n birth_n and_o the_o scandal_n of_o his_o death_n mighty_o perplex_v the_o catechist_n they_o can_v not_o conceal_v his_o death_n from_o their_o scholar_n as_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v do_v from_o those_o who_o be_v initiate_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o ceres_n wherefore_o they_o bethink_v themselves_o of_o another_o oeconomy_n which_o will_v lessen_v their_o discredit_n or_o balance_v it_o with_o the_o honour_n of_o a_o pretend_a pre_n existence_n by_o suppose_v in_o jesus_n christ_n another_o nature_n which_o be_v immortal_a and_o this_o they_o represent_v very_o much_o like_o plato_n logos_fw-la pretend_v to_o discover_v a_o exact_a conformity_n between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n john_n and_o that_o of_o the_o philosopher_n this_o argumentum_fw-la ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la look_v incomparable_o more_o convince_a to_o their_o novice_n than_o that_o which_o they_o draw_v from_o christ_n exaltation_n which_o seem_v somewhat_o dangerous_a in_o give_v countenance_n to_o the_o apotheosis_n of_o their_o false_a go_n hence_o be_v it_o that_o they_o rare_o make_v use_v of_o the_o latter_a and_o almost_o always_o of_o the_o former_a be_v it_o not_o i_o pray_v by_o this_o occonomy_n that_o justin_n martyr_n clemens_n and_o origen_n maintain_v that_o virtuous_a pagan_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n christian_n because_o they_o partly_o understand_v reason_n or_o the_o logos_fw-la and_o by_o these_o evident_a conformitys_n with_o they_o they_o flatter_v the_o pagan_n and_o insinuate_v themselves_o very_o dextrous_o into_o their_o good_a opinion_n justin_n martyr_n amass_v with_o great_a dexterity_n every_o thing_n that_o be_v proper_a in_o apologue_n to_o colour_n and_o to_o justify_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o nativity_n and_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n apol._n 2._o and_o take_v as_o much_o pain_n to_o defend_v the_o name_n and_o title_n that_o christian_n have_v give_v he_o since_o the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v he_o to_o they_o will_v be_v but_o a_o man_n like_o other_o man_n he_o be_v worthy_a hevertheless_o of_o be_v style_v the_o son_n of_o god_n since_o all_o writer_n give_v to_o god_n the_o character_n of_o be_v the_o father_n of_o man_n and_o go_n if_o we_o say_v further_o that_o beside_o his_o birth_n usual_o mention_v this_o perion_n be_v beget_v by_o god_n as_o his_o word_n of_o logos_fw-la herein_o we_o shall_v do_v no_o more_o than_o you_o have_v already_o do_v who_o call_v mercury_n the_o word_n the_o messenger_n and_o the_o interpreter_n of_o god_n with_o the_o same_o design_n tertullian_n apol._n c._n 21._o make_v a_o parallel_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n with_o the_o story_n of_o jupiter_n child_n receive_v this_o apologue_n say_v he_o to_o the_o pagan_n for_o it_o resemble_v you_o this_o he_o speak_v in_o the_o way_n of_o occonomy_n or_o accommodation_n and_o it_o be_v not_o only_o usual_a with_o these_o father_n thus_o to_o accommodate_v themselves_o to_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o the_o pagan_n but_o by_o the_o same_o method_n to_o answer_v their_o objection_n for_o when_o they_o object_v that_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o christ_n a_o man_n be_v no_o less_o idolatry_n than_o that_o whereof_o the_o christian_n accuse_v they_o it_o be_v for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o latter_a to_o betake_v themselves_o to_o their_o oeconomy_n and_o to_o find_v out_o the_o second_o god_n of_o plato_n in_o that_o divine_a power_n which_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o may_v be_v worship_v without_o idolatry_n it_o have_v make_v heaven_n and_o earth_n to_o conclude_v it_o be_v this_o occonomy_n that_o give_v rule_n to_o the_o use_n of_o their_o method_n of_o allegory_n and_o that_o suit_v it_o to_o occasion_n and_o circumstance_n to_o explain_v this_o matter_n it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o allegory_n one_o wherein_o the_o popular_a and_o familiar_a idea_n be_v use_v to_o accommodate_v thing_n to_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o vulgar_a which_o be_v call_v parable_n or_o mythology_n and_o have_v be_v use_v by_o the_o moral_a philosopher_n the_o other_o follow_v by_o divine_n and_o speculative_a philosopher_n who_o affect_v mysterious_a and_o profound_a sense_n and_o do_v accommodate_v themselves_o to_o such_o as_o love_v what_o we_o call_v the_o wonderful_a of_o this_o sort_n be_v those_o nice_a allegory_n of_o the_o father_n wherein_o under_o great_a and_o sublime_a image_n they_o cover_v the_o simplicity_n or_o meanness_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o above_o all_o they_o endeavour_v to_o aggrandise_v the_o person_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n wherein_o one_o see_v nothing_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o water_n one_o must_v consider_v the_o turn_n they_o give_v those_o thing_n when_o they_o speak_v as_o magnificent_o of_o they_o as_o they_o can_v and_o when_o they_o will_v in_o a_o manner_n make_v that_o which_o seem_v contemptible_a with_o the_o philosopher_n appear_v by_o this_o artful_a d_o sguise_n to_o be_v the_o very_a wisdom_n of_o those_o philosopher_n but_o as_o it_o be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o parable_n to_o make_v use_n of_o vulgar_a and_o popular_a image_n to_o adapt_v to_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o mean_a sort_n their_o great_a and_o more_o sublime_a mystery_n jesus_n christ_n make_v use_v of_o these_o in_o preach_v his_o gospel_n to_o the_o poor_a and_o in_o let_v down_o his_o doctrine_n to_o mean_a capacity_n but_o the_o father_n who_o have_v other_o occasion_n and_o be_v in_o other_o circumstance_n take_v quite_o another_o way_n and_o follow_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o oeconomy_n they_o advance_v their_o allegory_n by_o the_o most_o noble_a and_o most_o magnificent_a image_n to_o aggrandise_v the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o to_o make_v it_o acceptable_a at_o any_o rate_n to_o the_o great_a man_n of_o the_o world_n
and_o oeconomical_a mystery_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n the_o reason_n of_o prudence_n cease_v since_o we_o have_v now_o no_o more_o platonist_n to_o gain_v nor_o gnostic_n to_o outbrave_v the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o logos_fw-la ought_v to_o cease_v at_o the_o same_o time_n yet_o we_o do_v in_o this_o as_o in_o every_o thing_n else_o we_o never_o reform_v and_o it_o often_o happen_v that_o the_o religion_n of_o posterity_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o mere_a policy_n or_o oeconomy_n of_o their_o ancestor_n i_o have_v but_o one_o reflection_n more_o to_o show_v the_o source_n of_o this_o allegory_n cerinthus_n be_v the_o man_n who_o first_o bring_v in_o this_o usage_n of_o platonize_a as_o he_o be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o a_o logos_fw-la or_o a_o invisible_a christ_n he_o be_v also_o the_o first_o who_o begin_v to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o oeconomy_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n it_o be_v he_o who_o turn_v the_o resurrection_n into_o allegory_n explain_v it_o by_o the_o evangelical_n regeneration_n or_o rather_o by_o the_o state_n of_o quietude_n wherein_o the_o contemplative_a be_v when_o they_o quit_v this_o world_n to_o raise_v themselves_o to_o the_o speculation_n of_o mystery_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o idea_n the_o quietist_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o frame_v a_o ideal_o and_o allegorical_a word_n or_o logos_fw-la even_o as_o they_o have_v also_o teach_v a_o allegorical_a and_o ideal_o resurrection_n without_o question_n they_o allegorize_v when_o they_o say_v christ_n descend_v into_o jesus_n meaning_n that_o jesus_n be_v anoint_v and_o make_v the_o christ_n when_o the_o holy_a ghost_n descend_v upon_o he_o at_o his_o baptism_n see_v grotius_n on_o 1_o cor._n 15.1_o they_o do_v no_o less_o allegorise_v when_o upon_o the_o same_o ground_n they_o add_v that_o the_o christ_n which_o descend_v on_o jesus_n ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o leave_v he_o at_o the_o moment_n of_o his_o passion_n by_o which_o they_o mean_v as_o st._n paul_n say_v that_o jesus_n humble_v himself_o that_o he_o lay_v by_o the_o power_n and_o the_o spirit_n with_o which_o he_o be_v endue_v and_o leave_v himself_o to_o be_v crucify_v as_o a_o man_n feeble_a and_o without_o power_n or_o rather_o as_o a_o slave_n tertul._n contra_fw-la prax._n cap._n 30._o st._n hilary_n and_o st._n ambrose_n do_v not_o understand_v so_o much_o fineness_n since_o they_o make_v bold_a to_o say_v blunt_o and_o without_o figure_n that_o the_o word_n be_v divorce_v from_o the_o flesh_n that_o the_o god_n be_v separate_v from_o the_o man_n and_o leave_v he_o to_o himself_o in_o short_a that_o which_o i_o be_o say_v of_o the_o use_n of_o this_o allegory_n amount_v to_o this_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o pagan_n invent_v three_o sort_n of_o allegory_n the_o physical_a the_o moral_a and_o the_o theological_a which_o never_o fail_v they_o at_o a_o pinch_n to_o cover_v the_o absurdity_n of_o their_o fable_n and_o of_o the_o history_n of_o their_o go_n it_o be_v after_o this_o way_n they_o defend_v themselves_o as_o we_o see_v in_o st._n clemens_n his_o recognition_n lib._n 10._o cap._n 30._o saying_n that_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o their_o fable_n be_v contrive_v in_o condescension_n to_o the_o vulgar_a but_o that_o they_o have_v beside_o a_o allegorical_a and_o elevate_a sense_n for_o the_o learned_a that_o in_o this_o last_o sense_n they_o say_v for_o example_n that_o jupiter_n from_o his_o own_o brain_n beget_v the_o goddess_n minerva_n that_o be_v wisdom_n to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v by_o his_o wisdom_n that_o the_o father_n of_o all_o thing_n create_v the_o world_n one_o may_v true_o say_v the_o christian_n have_v in_o a_o manner_n follow_v the_o same_o method_n for_o not_o to_o mention_v their_o many_o moral_a allegory_n which_o they_o invent_v to_o conceal_v that_o which_o seem_v to_o they_o too_o low_a and_o mean_a for_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o h._n scripture_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o observe_v here_o that_o all_o they_o have_v tell_v we_o of_o a_o eternal_a and_o invisible_a son_n of_o his_o incomprehensible_a generation_n and_o other_o speculation_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o theological_a allegory_n by_o which_o they_o varnish_v whatever_o appear_v too_o mean_a in_o the_o eye_n of_o philosopher_n in_o the_o history_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o pagan_n and_o the_o christian_n have_v hereby_o equal_o quit_v themselves_o of_o a_o difficulty_n that_o expose_v they_o to_o mutual_a reproach_n the_o pagan_n be_v ashamed_a of_o their_o ridiculous_a fable_n and_o the_o christian_n be_v of_o the_o cross_n of_o christ_n and_o both_o of_o they_o surmount_v those_o inconvenience_n by_o a_o dextrous_a use_n of_o what_o we_o call_v the_o wonderful_a which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o their_o allegory_n chap._n xxi_o a_o account_n of_o what_o the_o father_n be_v call_v theology_n what_o the_o father_n be_v call_v theology_n be_v another_o sort_n of_o machine_n they_o act_v withal_o to_o represent_v to_o we_o a_o contemplative_a gospel_n form_v after_o the_o idea_n of_o plato_n which_o theologize_v that_o be_v speak_v of_o any_o person_n in_o the_o same_o style_n as_o one_o usual_o speak_v of_o god_n as_o if_o the_o person_n have_v a_o miraculous_a birth_n to_o say_v he_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n if_o he_o reform_a mankind_n to_o say_v he_o create_v the_o world_n if_o god_n raise_v he_o to_o any_o extraordinary_a dignity_n to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v beget_v of_o god_n all_o this_o so_o far_o agree_v with_o the_o scripture_n but_o especial_o with_o the_o style_n of_o st._n john_n who_o affect_v throughout_o his_o write_n to_o theologize_v all_o the_o subject_n he_o treat_v on_o i_o will_v give_v you_o but_o this_o one_o instance_n john_n 3.13_o no_o man_n say_v he_o have_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n etc._n etc._n the_o forego_v word_n do_v show_v that_o he_o theologise_v in_o this_o passage_n he_o have_v say_v to_o the_o jew_n how_o will_v you_o believe_v if_o i_o tell_v you_o of_o heavenly_a thing_n for_o no_o man_n have_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n etc._n etc._n that_o be_v to_o say_v plain_o that_o no_o man_n can_v acquaint_v you_o with_o heavenly_a thing_n but_o he_o who_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n or_o who_o draw_v his_o origin_n from_o heaven_n the_o sense_n therefore_o be_v this_o the_o son_n of_o man_n who_o be_v bear_v from_o heaven_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o on_o this_o account_n may_v be_v say_v in_o the_o theological_a way_n to_o have_v come_v down_o from_o heaven_n the_o same_o son_n of_o man_n be_v raise_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o all_o the_o secret_n of_o heaven_n by_o the_o gift_n he_o receive_v from_o the_o same_o spirit_n and_o on_o that_o account_n it_o may_v be_v further_o say_v in_o the_o theological_a style_n that_o be_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n no_o man_n then_o be_v raise_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o secret_n of_o heaven_n but_o he_o who_o be_v original_o from_o heaven_n that_o be_v the_o son_n of_o man_n who_o be_v whole_o from_o heaven_n after_o this_o manner_n the_o jew_n do_v theologize_v when_o they_o say_v that_o their_o law_n be_v before_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n the_o mahometan_n do_v the_o same_o when_o they_o speak_v so_o magnificent_o of_o the_o gospel_n as_o to_o say_v it_o fall_v down_o from_o heaven_n sometime_o speak_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o alcoran_n which_o they_o call_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v not_o make_v but_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n barthol_n edessen_v confut._n agar_n they_o give_v also_o the_o same_o honour_n to_o jesus_n christ_n who_o because_o he_o be_v bear_v without_o a_o human_a father_n after_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n be_v in_o their_o oriental_a and_o theological_a style_n the_o eternal_a word_n the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o way_n of_o excellence_n that_o be_v he_o be_v the_o word_n 1._o because_o he_o have_v no_o other_o father_n than_o that_o word_n and_o that_o commandment_n have_v which_o make_v the_o world_n from_o nothing_o 2._o because_o he_o with_o the_o assistance_n of_o that_o very_a word_n have_v distinguish_v himself_o by_o a_o great_a number_n of_o miracle_n hortinger_n hist_o orient_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 3._o pag._n 105._o &_o simon_n voyage_n du_fw-fr mont._n liban_n p._n 262._o again_o nothing_o be_v more_o reasonable_a than_o that_o manner_n of_o theologize_a thing_n great_a and_o extraordinary_a provide_v all_o these_o pompous_a expression_n be_v take_v in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n but_o the_o misfortune_n be_v that_o the_o grosser_n platonism_n have_v impose_v upon_o the_o father_n who_o have_v speak_v in_o this_o manner_n of_o j.c._n in_o the_o very_a letter_n so_o that_o to_o theologize_v with_o they_o be_v to_o ascribe_v to_o jesus_n christ_n the_o divine_a nature_n and_o substance_n with_o all_o its_o attribute_n or_o at_o least_o
this_o matter_n before_o he_o be_v well_o aware_a it_o be_v bp_o pearson_n i_o mean_v in_o his_o vindication_n of_o ignat._n epist_n part._n 2._o cap._n 1._o where_o he_o tell_v you_o ignatius_n be_v one_o of_o those_o primitive_a father_n qui_fw-fr christum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v who_o deify_v jesus_n christ_n or_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o a_o god_n which_o be_v also_o do_v by_o the_o catholic_n doctor_n and_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n who_o as_o pliny_n report_v it_o sing_v hymn_n to_o jesus_n christ_n as_o to_o a_o god_n and_o who_o as_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_n tell_v we_o in_o euseb_n eccl._n hist_o lib._n 5._o c._n 28._o do_v celebrate_v the_o praise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o ascribe_v to_o he_o divinity_n but_o after_o the_o philosophy_n of_o plato_n be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n the_o writer_n of_o the_o second_o and_o three_o century_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o so_o much_o simplicity_n as_o bare_o to_o call_v he_o god_n this_o manner_n of_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v the_o relish_n of_o st._n ignatius_n his_o time_n who_o simple_o or_o bare_o call_v he_o god_n photius_n reproach_n clemens_n romanus_n for_o not_o give_v the_o title_n of_o god_n to_o jesus_n christ_n which_o so_o well_o become_v he_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o able_a critic_n think_v the_o practice_n of_o give_v christ_n the_o title_n of_o a_o god_n be_v peculiar_a to_o this_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o title_n god_n so_o often_o give_v to_o christ_n by_o ignatius_n though_o not_o with_o the_o restriction_n with_o which_o it_o be_v do_v by_o the_o succeed_a father_n but_o simple_o and_o by_o itself_o be_v indeed_o a_o mark_n of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o st._n clemens_n his_o write_n he_o imitate_v throughout_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n which_o have_v be_v receive_v from_o the_o begin_n in_o all_o church_n but_o he_o rare_o cite_v the_o gospel_n which_o have_v be_v more_o late_o receive_v he_o have_v nothing_o in_o his_o epistle_n of_o human_a learning_n nothing_o that_o do_v not_o become_v the_o simplicity_n of_o a_o apostolic_a man_n and_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n they_o who_o write_v after_o he_o usual_o borrow_v from_o the_o pagan_n and_o sometime_o blend_v their_o opinion_n with_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o every_o one_o do_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o philosophy_n they_o have_v imbibe_v before_o they_o embrace_v christianity_n ignatius_n have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n be_v a_o bishop_n and_o become_v a_o christian_a at_o a_o time_n when_o very_a few_o of_o the_o learned_a gentile_n turn_v christian_n but_o we_o find_v he_o to_o be_v pure_o the_o christian_n not_o form_v in_o the_o school_n or_o nurse_v up_o in_o library_n and_o without_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o academy_n or_o the_o portico_n bp_o pearson_n acquaint_v we_o in_o this_o fine_a passage_n that_o the_o ancient_n do_v theologize_v that_o be_v attribute_v divinity_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o a_o god_n this_o take_v in_o a_o good_a sense_n very_o well_o explain_v what_o they_o understand_v by_o the_o title_n of_o a_o god_n when_o they_o give_v it_o to_o jesus_n christ_n they_o mean_v nothing_o else_o by_o it_o but_o this_o that_o they_o look_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o divine_a and_o extraordinary_a man_n and_o that_o they_o honour_v he_o as_o such_o in_o short_a it_o will_v not_o be_v proper_a to_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_n sing_v hymn_n to_o the_o father_n as_o to_o a_o god_n quasi_fw-la deo_fw-la that_o they_o celebrate_v the_o praise_n of_o the_o father_n by_o ascribe_v divinity_n to_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d deify_v he_o this_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a language_n we_o do_v use_v to_o speak_v thus_o of_o the_o supreme_a god_n these_o expression_n can_v suit_v any_o other_o object_n but_o one_o who_o have_v not_o divinity_n in_o a_o absolute_a sense_n but_o in_o certain_a respect_n only_o and_o it_o be_v upon_o the_o follow_a account_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v speak_v of_o as_o a_o god_n either_o with_o regard_n to_o his_o nature_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n form_v by_o the_o operation_n of_o his_o spirit_n or_o with_o regard_n to_o his_o dignity_n since_o that_o the_o father_n by_o make_v he_o lord_n and_o christ_n have_v make_v he_o god_n as_o st._n ambrose_n read_v this_o passage_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-la fide_fw-la ad_fw-la grat._n aug._n cap._n 7._o it_o be_v true_a this_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o another_o sense_n be_v sometime_o use_v with_o respect_n to_o god_n the_o father_n but_o than_o it_o signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o to_o speak_v with_o reverence_n of_o the_o deity_n to_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n and_o not_o to_o deify_v or_o ascribe_v divinity_n to_o he_o vide_fw-la euseb_n hist_o eccles_n lib._n 10._o cap._n 3._o in_o the_o first_o of_o the_o sense_n abovemention_v the_o term_n may_v be_v well_o apply_v to_o jesus_n christ_n to_o express_v the_o divine_a honour_n they_o give_v he_o for_o if_o he_o be_v man_n because_o a_o woman_n be_v his_o mother_n it_o may_v also_o be_v say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o god_n and_o a_o god_n by_o nature_n for_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n he_o have_v none_o other_o father_n but_o god_n natura_fw-la a_o nascendo_fw-la but_o he_o deserve_v this_o high_a character_n yet_o further_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o father_n have_v high_o exalt_v he_o and_o give_v he_o a_o name_n above_o every_o name_n by_o this_o name_n say_v novatian_n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la cap._n 17._o we_o understand_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o name_n of_o god_n because_o he_o be_v faithful_a say_v lactantius_n institut_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 14._o and_o have_v exact_o do_v the_o will_n of_o his_o father_n he_o receive_v the_o name_n or_o title_n of_o god_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o second_o epistle_n ascribe_v to_o clemens_n romanus_n exhort_v we_o to_o think_v of_o christ_n as_o of_o a_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o he_o explain_v that_o by_o subjoin_v as_o of_o the_o judge_n of_o quick_a and_o dead_a show_v we_o thereby_o that_o he_o give_v he_o not_o that_o name_n but_o with_o regard_n to_o the_o power_n the_o father_n bestow_v upon_o he_o for_o his_o obedience_n this_o be_v the_o very_a theology_n of_o st._n paul_n heb._n 1._o who_o tell_v we_o that_o god_n make_v christ_n more_o excellent_a than_o the_o angel_n when_o he_o say_v to_o he_o thou_o be_v my_o son_n that_o be_v plain_o that_o then_o he_o make_v he_o a_o god_n for_o it_o be_v of_o his_o exaltation_n the_o apostle_n speak_v as_o appear_v by_o his_o citation_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n o_o god_n thy_o god_n have_v anoint_v thou_o for_o so_o i_o read_v it_o as_o the_o trinitarian_n do_v now_o a_o god_n anoint_a and_o consecrate_v be_v nothing_o but_o a_o king_n and_o consequent_o jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n with_o regard_n to_o the_o dominion_n he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o father_n over_o the_o new_a creation_n but_o with_o respect_n to_o god_n the_o father_n he_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o minister_n of_o his_o will._n if_o he_o be_v call_v lord_n that_o be_v not_o more_o than_o a_o term_n of_o inferiority_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o signify_v one_o who_o the_o father_n have_v appoint_v his_o vicegerent_n and_o it_o can_v be_v understand_v otherwise_o because_o it_o be_v say_v the_o father_n have_v make_v he_o lord._n st._n paul_n exact_o follow_v this_o sense_n for_o in_o all_o the_o symbol_n he_o mention_n he_o take_v care_n to_o ascribe_v the_o name_n of_o god_n only_o to_o the_o father_n exclude_v the_o son_n and_o say_v the_o father_n be_v the_o one_o god_n and_o the_o son_n the_o one_o lord_n which_o st._n paul_n do_v always_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o father_n and_o son_n together_o and_o this_o be_v a_o observation_n i_o have_v from_o tertullian_n who_o speak_v thus_o in_o his_o dispute_n against_o praxea_n i_o will_v not_o say_v two_o god_n and_o two_o lord_n but_o i_o will_v follow_v the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n and_o if_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v to_o be_v name_v together_o i_o will_v call_v the_o father_n god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n lord._n but_o if_o jesus_n christ_n be_v name_v alone_o than_o i_o may_v call_v he_o god_n as_o the_o apostle_n himself_o do_v when_o he_o say_v of_o who_o be_v christ_n who_o be_v god_n over_o all_o thing_n bless_v for_o ever_o but_o in_o my_o opinion_n novation_n express_v the_o thing_n more_o clear_o in_o his_o discourse_n de_fw-fr trinitate_fw-la cap._n ult_n god_n the_o father_n say_v he_o be_v without_o contradiction_n the_o god_n of_o all_o and_o the_o very_a
principle_n of_o his_o son_n who_o he_o have_v make_v lord_n but_o the_o son_n be_v the_o god_n of_o all_o the_o creature_n because_o god_n the_o father_n have_v set_v he_o at_o their_o head_n when_o he_o make_v he_o lord_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o jesus_n christ_n may_v well_o be_v call_v god_n when_o you_o consider_v he_o at_o the_o head_n of_o the_o new_a creation_n which_o god_n have_v subject_v to_o his_o dominion_n but_o this_o title_n vanish_v when_o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n be_v speak_v of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n together_o then_o the_o son_n can_v have_v no_o other_o character_n but_o what_o be_v full_o signify_v and_o explain_v in_o the_o notion_n of_o god_n minister_n and_o ambassador_n so_o true_a be_v it_o that_o before_o the_o only_a true_a and_o supreme_a god_n every_o other_o deity_n must_v fall_v down_o and_z disappear_z so_o that_o bp_o pearson_n have_v reason_n to_o say_v that_o ignatius_n imitate_v st._n paul_n for_o he_o say_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v god_n in_o the_o flesh_n which_o can_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o a_o man_n be_v raise_v to_o divine_a power_n or_o dignity_n moreover_o ignatius_n give_v jesus_n christ_n the_o title_n of_o god_n without_o any_o of_o those_o addition_n which_o the_o father_n after_o he_o make_v use_n of_o he_o do_v not_o call_v christ_n in_o the_o platonic_a style_n god_n the_o word_n a_o god_n beget_v god_n of_o god_n but_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v ignatius_n have_v not_o use_v the_o restriction_n of_o st._n paul_n and_o that_o he_o call_v christ_n god_n simple_o and_o absolute_o this_o be_v not_o true_a for_o he_o call_v he_o a_o god_n make_v or_o our_o god_n to_o show_v that_o he_o be_v not_o so_o but_o with_o regard_n to_o the_o power_n he_o receive_v of_o his_o father_n and_o exercise_n over_o we_o chap._n ii_o the_o first_o father_n do_v not_o theologize_v jesus_n christ_n i_o e._n ascribe_v divinity_n to_o he_o in_o the_o sense_n and_o term_n of_o the_o platonic_a father_n who_o live_v in_o after_o age_n but_o mere_o on_o the_o account_n of_o his_o miraculous_a birth_n and_o exaltation_n that_o the_o most_o primitive_a father_n give_v the_o title_n of_o god_n to_o j._n c._n in_o the_o sense_n i_o be_o about_o to_o explain_v will_v appear_v for_o three_o reason_n which_o amount_v almost_o to_o demonstration_n my_o first_o reason_n be_v take_v from_o the_o manner_n wherein_o clem._n rom._n and_o polycarp_n speak_v of_o j._n c._n photius_n say_v that_o clement_n have_v give_v our_o saviour_n the_o style_n of_o high_a priest_n but_o reproach_n he_o for_o not_o give_v christ_n the_o character_n of_o a_o god_n be_v it_o possible_a that_o clement_n have_v do_v j._n c._n so_o great_a a_o injury_n as_o not_o to_o give_v he_o the_o character_n he_o merit_v by_o no_o mean_n photius_n be_v mistake_v and_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o reason_n to_o imagine_v so_o considerable_a a_o omission_n can_v be_v find_v in_o a_o letter_n wherein_o the_o church_n at_o rome_n as_o irenaeus_n tell_v we_o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o deliver_v to_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n the_o tradition_n she_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n it_o must_v be_v say_v therefore_o that_o this_o great_a critic_n photius_n do_v not_o take_v notice_n that_o in_o the_o apostolic_a style_n of_o st._n clement_n the_o calling_n j._n c._n our_o high_a priest_n and_o pontif_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o to_o call_v he_o our_o god_n agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n paul_n who_o teach_v we_o that_o when_o god_n raise_v his_o messiah_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o high_a priesthood_n it_o be_v then_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o thou_o be_v my_o son_n this_o day_n have_v i_o beget_v thou_o so_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o my_o opinion_n more_o reasonable_a and_o just_a than_o the_o remark_n of_o grotius_n epist_n 347._o par._n 2._o who_o prove_v the_o antiquity_n of_o this_o epistle_n of_o st._n clement_n for_o this_o very_a reason_n because_o it_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o j._n c._n in_o the_o platonic_a way_n and_o manner_n as_o be_v do_v by_o other_o in_o after_o age_n but_o in_o a_o simplicity_n or_o plainness_n altogether_o as_o st._n paul_n have_v speak_v as_o to_o st._n polycarp_n one_o find_v in_o his_o epistle_n the_o same_o character_n of_o simplicity_n and_o plainness_n as_o in_o st._n clement_n aforesaid_a which_o photius_n take_v notice_n of_o in_o the_o place_n forecited_a and_o st._n irenaeus_n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o give_v polycarp'_v epistle_n this_o fair_a character_n that_o it_o be_v a_o most_o complete_a and_o very_a proper_a instruction_n in_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o truth_n yet_o one_o meet_v with_o no_o platonic_a title_n in_o this_o excellent_a epistle_n in_o vain_a will_v you_o look_v for_o these_o phrase_n the_o eternal_a word_n the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o generation_n from_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o father_n etc._n etc._n nay_o you_o will_v not_o find_v in_o this_o epistle_n so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o god_n apply_v to_o christ_n where_o then_o with_o respect_n to_o christ_n be_v polycarp'_v character_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o doctrine_n why_o they_o be_v in_o those_o eulogy_n which_o polycarp_n often_o repeat_v as_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o everlasting_a high_a priest_n that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o the_o father_n have_v raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a and_o make_v he_o to_o sit_v at_o his_o right_a hand_n for_o pray_v observe_v st._n polycarp'_v creed_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n to_o pass_v over_o say_v he_o the_o mistake_n and_o babble_n of_o some_o person_n let_v we_o believe_v in_o he_o who_o raise_v our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n from_o the_o dead_a and_o have_v crown_v he_o with_o glory_n etc._n etc._n let_v we_o keep_v ourselves_o clear_a of_o the_o vain_a and_o false_a doctrine_n of_o those_o person_n aforesaid_a and_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n and_o word_n which_o be_v leave_v we_o from_o the_o beginning_n in_o which_o passage_n this_o holy_a person_n be_v willing_a to_o put_v the_o philippian_n in_o mind_n of_o the_o vain_a discourse_n of_o some_o and_o to_o guide_v they_o to_o the_o source_n of_o true_a tradition_n which_o he_o make_v to_o consist_v in_o believe_v j._n c._n be_v deify_v by_o his_o father_n he_o mean_v no_o doubt_n to_o bring_v they_o off_o from_o the_o vain_a philosophy_n of_o plato_n second_o god_n and_o to_o engage_v they_o to_o that_o divinity_n of_o j._n c._n which_o be_v found_v on_o his_o exaltation_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o polycarp_n eall_n here_o by_o the_o name_n of_o true_a and_o ancient_a tradition_n this_o summary_n of_o the_o faith_n express_v in_o these_o term_n believe_v you_o in_o he_o who_o have_v raise_v jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n from_o the_o dead_a etc._n etc._n this_o symbol_n be_v agreeable_a to_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o that_o vain_a doctrine_n he_o be_v about_o to_o condemn_v and_o this_o symbol_n insist_v upon_o nothing_o but_o the_o glory_n j._n c._n acquire_v by_o his_o suffering_n it_o must_v necessary_o follow_v that_o under_o the_o name_n of_o babble_n or_o vain_a doctrine_n st._n polycarp_n censure_v that_o vain_a and_o false_a glory_n which_o platonize_a christian_n ascribe_v to_o christ_n by_o their_o fancy_a pre-existence_n in_o short_a instead_o of_o that_o unintelligible_a babble_n of_o other_o father_n and_o i_o know_v not_o what_o jargon_n of_o a_o son_n of_o god_n beget_v before_o all_o age_n and_o emanated_a from_o the_o divine_a mind_n which_o be_v exact_o the_o reverse_n of_o the_o gospel_n polycarp_n here_o speak_v of_o none_o other_o son_n of_o god_n but_o one_o who_o be_v a_o everlasting_a high_a priest_n raise_v to_o a_o sovereign_a glory_n which_o be_v the_o real_a gospel_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o ancient_a theology_n my_o second_o proof_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o ancient_a martyr_n there_o can_v be_v no_o doubt_n but_o that_o those_o faithful_a witness_n of_o j._n c._n give_v his_o person_n the_o most_o illustrious_a and_o most_o honourable_a testimony_n that_o they_o can_v and_o that_o they_o heighten_v their_o theology_n as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v without_o the_o hezard_n of_o their_o faith_n let_v we_o hear_v therefore_o what_o as_o say_v of_o they_o in_o the_o act_n of_o those_o marty_n 〈◊〉_d st._n polycarp_n invoke_v a_o trinity_n but_o what_o trinity_n three_o person_n and_o one_o god_n as_o it_o be_v express_v god_n the_o father_n god_n the_o son_n and_o god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n god_n forbid_v he_o as_o euseb_n tell_v we_o hist_o lib._n 4._o c._n 16._o
constitution_n i_o place_v ignatius_n who_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o those_o of_o tarsus_n call_v those_o heretic_n minister_n of_o satan_n who_o hold_v these_o two_o extreme_n the_o one_o that_o j._n c._n be_v god_n over_o all_o the_o other_o that_o he_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a man._n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o philippian_n he_o explain_v wherein_o orthodoxy_n true_o consist_v viz._n in_o believe_v christ_n bear_v of_o god_n by_o a_o virgin_n for_o not_o only_o they_o who_o believe_v he_o a_o mere_a man_n deny_v this_o truth_n but_o ignatius_n far_a insinuate_v that_o this_o truth_n be_v deny_v no_o less_o even_o by_o such_o who_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v god_n over_o all_o how_o say_v he_o to_o they_o do_v you_o not_o believe_v that_o j._n c._n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n but_o that_o he_o be_v god_n over_o all_o i_o will_v say_v him_z who_o can_v do_v all_o thing_n tell_v i_o then_o i_o pray_v who_o be_v he_o that_o send_v he_o to_o who_o will_n be_v he_o subject_a and_o who_o law_n do_v he_o fulfil_v how_o dare_v you_o maintain_v that_o the_o christ_n be_v by_o no_o mean_n generate_v that_o the_o lawgiver_n be_v unbegotten_a and_o that_o he_o who_o be_v without_o beginning_n be_v nail_v to_o a_o cross_n this_o passage_n be_v the_o clear_a proof_n the_o generation_n of_o j._n c._n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o true_a theology_n concern_v his_o person_n and_o those_o who_o hold_v he_o to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n contest_v this_o miraculous_a generation_n pretend_v that_o he_o be_v unbegotten_a for_o this_o reason_n ignatius_n add_v a_o little_a after_o this_o be_v not_o he_o who_o be_v god_n over_o all_o but_o the_o son_n mean_v thereby_o one_o who_o be_v beget_v daille_n exclaim_v upon_o the_o passage_n aforesaid_a say_v ignatius_n distinguish_v the_o son_n from_o that_o god_n who_o be_v over_o all_o which_o be_v blasphemy_n and_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o speak_v in_o the_o orthodox_n way_n because_o the_o character_n of_o a_o god_n over_o all_o be_v not_o proper_o of_o the_o person_n but_o a_o attribute_n of_o the_o substance_n so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v take_v from_o j._n c._n without_o rob_v he_o of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o substance_n it_o will_v be_v say_v perhaps_o that_o the_o constitution_n be_v not_o clement_n and_o that_o the_o two_o epistle_n under_o the_o name_n of_o ignatius_n be_v false_o ascribe_v to_o he_o but_o this_o be_v trifle_v as_o to_o our_o question_n for_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v my_o citation_n be_v from_o author_n of_o great_a antiquity_n and_o who_o pass_v for_o trinitarian_n they_o be_v witness_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o that_o age_n wherein_o they_o live_v and_o who_o testimony_n consequent_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v suspect_v by_o we_o modern_n so_o much_o the_o rather_o because_o the_o same_o be_v confirm_v by_o a_o doctor_n of_o great_a name_n and_o reputation_n for_o be_v it_o not_o well_o know_v that_o origen_n attack_v the_o same_o error_n in_o his_o 32_o tom._n on_o st._n john_n and_o in_o his_o eight_o book_n against_o celsus_n mons_fw-la huet_n in_o his_o quaestiones_fw-la origen_n 2._o be_v much_o scandalize_v that_o origen_n shall_v say_v some_o maintain_v that_o christ_n be_v god_n over_o all_o this_o proposition_n say_v huet_n be_v true_a and_o orthodox_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o divine_a not_o the_o human_a nature_n origen_n on_o the_o contrary_a deny_v our_o saviour_n to_o be_v god_n over_o all_o and_o prove_v he_o to_o be_v inferior_a to_o the_o father_n by_o this_o reason_n because_o the_o father_n be_v god_n over_o all_o he_o take_v away_o then_o from_o the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n the_o character_n of_o supreme_a divinity_n and_o ascribe_v it_o to_o the_o father_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v origen_n himself_o i_o mean_v say_v he_o that_o there_o be_v some_o among_o the_o great_a number_n of_o believer_n who_o wide_o differ_v from_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o rash_o maintain_v that_o our_o saviour_n be_v god_n over_o all_o for_o our_o part_n we_o have_v no_o regard_n for_o that_o opinion_n believe_v these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n himself_o viz._n the_o father_n why_o send_v i_o be_v great_a than_o i_o it_o be_v trifle_v to_o answer_n here_o that_o origen_n mean_v some_o heretic_n who_o hold_v that_o j._n c._n be_v the_o father_n this_o take_v not_o off_o from_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n for_o origen_n maintain_v that_o the_o son_n be_v not_o the_o father_n for_o this_o reason_n because_o he_o be_v not_o as_o the_o father_n god_n over_o all_o and_o because_o christ_n himself_o confess_v that_o the_o father_n be_v great_a than_o himself_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v the_o father_n alone_o who_o have_v this_o supreme_a prerogative_n to_o conclude_v dr._n bull_n in_o his_o judicium_fw-la eccles_n cath._n and_o his_o defender_n in_o his_o father_n vindicate_v cite_v the_o famous_a passage_n of_o justin_n when_o that_o father_n consent_v to_o a_o toleration_n of_o the_o josephites_n who_o believe_v jesus_n to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o joseph_n yet_o nevertheless_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v christ_n these_o author_n i_o say_v insist_v much_o upon_o the_o opposition_n which_o justin_n martyr_n make_v between_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i._n e._n the_o small_a number_n of_o josephites_n and_o the_o many_o who_o oppose_v '_o they_o now_o we_o have_v our_o turn_n to_o boast_v in_o this_o passage_n of_o origen_n and_o may_v take_v the_o same_o advantage_n they_o who_o believe_v j._n c._n to_o be_v god_n over_o all_o be_v but_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o some_o person_n and_o by_o consequence_n they_o be_v the_o heretic_n because_o the_o few_o be_v always_o such_o but_o for_o those_o who_o oppose_v this_o error_n they_o beyond_o contradiction_n be_v the_o orthodox_n because_o they_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i._n e._n the_o multitude_n chap_n iv_o general_n remark_n upon_o the_o forecited_a authority_n of_o the_o father_n it_o remain_v that_o i_o make_v two_o remark_n upon_o these_o passage_n in_o general_n one_o be_v that_o since_o it_o be_v heresy_n in_o these_o first_o time_n of_o christianity_n to_o affirm_v that_o j._n c._n be_v the_o supreme_a god_n it_o follow_v that_o orthodoxy_n be_v either_o the_o opinion_n of_o arius_n which_o will_v not_o be_v grant_v or_o that_o of_o the_o socinian_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v admit_v since_o it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o trinitarian_n the_o other_o remark_n be_v since_o such_o father_n condemn_v this_o expression_n as_o heretical_a viz._n that_o the_o lord_n jesus_n be_v god_n over_o all_o without_o take_v any_o notice_n of_o the_o objection_n now_o draw_v from_o that_o passage_n in_o rom._n 9.5_o which_o one_o will_v think_v be_v very_o natural_a for_o they_o to_o have_v solve_v it_o follow_v that_o in_o their_o time_n either_o they_o give_v those_o word_n another_o sense_n or_o that_o they_o read_v it_o otherwise_o than_o we_o do_v at_o this_o day_n suppose_v then_o as_o i_o be_o about_o to_o demonstrate_v that_o to_o ascribe_v to_o j._n c._n the_o prerogative_n of_o the_o father_n viz._n of_o be_v god_n over_o all_o be_v heresy_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n one_o see_v clear_o in_o what_o sense_n a_o remark_n of_o sulpitius_n severus_n may_v be_v true_a which_o be_v this_o that_o almost_o all_o christian_n in_o palestine_n in_o the_o time_n of_o adrian_n believe_v jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v a_o god_n not_o the_o supreme_a god_n as_o sulpitius_n pretend_v nor_o a_o god_n beget_v a_o little_a before_o the_o creation_n as_o eusebius_n will_v have_v we_o believe_v by_o pervert_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o by_o make_v they_o to_o serve_v his_o own_o prejudices_fw-la not_o i_o say_v once_o more_o the_o supreme_a god_n this_o will_v have_v be_v a_o damnable_a error_n what_o then_o why_o a_o god_n because_o he_o be_v receive_v or_o own_v not_o only_o as_o a_o just_a man_n and_o a_o prophet_n but_o as_o the_o christ_n of_o god_n who_o he_o make_v lord_n give_v he_o a_o name_n above_o every_o name_n the_o name_n of_o god_n note_v here_o the_o manner_n of_o christ_n deification_n in_o short_a one_o can_v believe_v without_o heresy_n according_a to_o these_o primitive_a doctor_n that_o he_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n have_v no_o more_o authority_n than_o other_o holy_a person_n one_o can_v therefore_o better_v state_n the_o orthodoxy_n of_o those_o venerable_a doctor_n than_o in_o avoid_v these_o two_o extreme_n and_o we_o find_v it_o to_o be_v so_o in_o the_o most_o famous_a and_o most_o ancient_a monument_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n i_o mean_v the_o apostle_n creed_n which_o say_v i_o believe_v in_o
because_o they_o have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v surprise_v and_o their_o eye_n to_o be_v dazzle_v with_o cheir_a platonic_a philosophy_n the_o wonderful_a and_o the_o sublime_a be_v very_a tempt_a scheme_n these_o platonist_n be_v a_o sort_n of_o philosopher_n or_o rather_o of_o divine_n who_o have_v make_v a_o voyage_n to_o the_o world_n of_o idea_n and_o some_o christian_n be_v so_o weak_a as_o to_o swallow_v all_o their_o vision_n for_o mystery_n but_o let_v we_o always_o remember_v for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o father_n that_o how_o far_o soever_o they_o wander_v in_o their_o large_a field_n of_o platonic_a contemplation_n they_o never_o advance_v so_o far_o as_o to_o equal_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n with_o that_o of_o his_o father_n origen_n who_o be_v one_o of_o they_o that_o go_v far_a never_o carry_v his_o theology_n to_o that_o extreme_a whatever_o lofty_a idea_n he_o have_v of_o the_o son_n he_o declare_v however_o in_o his_o 14_o tome_n on_o st._n john_n that_o the_o son_n be_v so_o much_o below_o the_o father_n as_o he_o and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v above_o the_o most_o noble_a creature_n go_v we_o now_o after_o this_o and_o say_v that_o the_o father_n hold_v the_o necessity_n of_o believe_v that_o the_o supreme_a god_n be_v incarnate_a and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v that_o supreme_a god_n monsieur_n huet_n have_v good_a reason_n to_o acknowledge_v upon_o this_o passage_n of_o origen_n that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v excuse_v and_o to_o attempt_v to_o find_v a_o orthodox_n sense_n in_o it_o can_v not_o be_v consistent_a with_o sincerity_n or_o honesty_n chap._n vii_o the_o same_o proof_n continue_v together_o with_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o ancient_a creed_n thereupon_o we_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o to_o consider_v the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o to_o compare_v those_o which_o be_v form_v upon_o the_o apostolic_a theology_n with_o such_o as_o be_v frame_v according_a to_o the_o platenick_n scheme_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o these_o latter_a that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n and_o of_o his_o incarnation_n come_v in_o the_o room_n of_o that_o of_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o former_a creed_n the_o universal_a church_n say_v irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o have_v receive_v this_o faith_n from_o the_o holy_a apostle_n which_o be_v to_o believe_v in_o one_o god_n the_o father_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o jesus_n christ_n his_o only_a son_n incarnate_a for_o our_o salvation_n etc._n etc._n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o confession_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o very_a creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n except_v the_o word_n incarnate_a but_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o it_o stand_v in_o the_o very_a place_n of_o those_o other_o word_n conceive_a by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o be_v want_v in_o this_o creed_n of_o irenaeus_n he_o will_v say_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n unite_v itself_o to_o real_a and_o not_o to_o celestial_a and_o aerial_a flesh_n as_o some_o heretic_n imagine_v the_o turn_n be_v somewhat_o platonize_a but_o after_o all_o he_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o advance_v any_o thing_n but_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n since_o he_o dispute_v against_o those_o man_n who_o hold_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v pure_a spirit_n clothe_v with_o celestial_a flesh_n and_o he_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n suppose_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o real_a man_n true_a flesh_n animate_v with_o a_o divine_a spirit_n a_o man_n bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n true_o bear_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o a_o woman_n although_o form_v by_o the_o power_n of_o a_o spirit_n tertullian_n in_o one_o of_o his_o tract_n the_o veland_n virg._n in_o initio_fw-la have_v give_v we_o this_o plain_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o call_v the_o immutable_a and_o unchangeable_a rule_n to_o this_o purpose_n that_o we_o must_v believe_v in_o one_o god_n alone_o etc._n etc._n and_o in_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n etc._n etc._n in_o another_o tract_n the_o praescrip_n adv_fw-la haeres_fw-la present_v you_o with_o another_o rule_n of_o the_o platonize_a faith_n which_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o same_o word_n by_o which_o god_n create_v the_o world_n speak_v to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n come_v forth_o from_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o father_n it_o light_v upon_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v make_v flesh_n and_o wrought_v in_o j.c._n all_o sort_n of_o miracle_n have_v he_o forget_v that_o the_o apostolic_a faith_n be_v not_o to_o be_v change_v or_o reform_v no_o without_o doubt_n he_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o change_v any_o thing_n but_o only_o give_v the_o ancient_a opinion_n of_o the_o conception_n of_o j._n c._n in_o platonic_a style_n in_o philosophic_a jargon_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a he_o substitute_n a_o allegory_n manage_v with_o force_n and_o violence_n in_o the_o room_n of_o this_o evangelical_n expression_n bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v plain_a and_o literal_a this_o spirit_n as_o tertullian_n say_v be_v a_o emanation_n from_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o father_n may_v be_v say_v in_o a_o mystic_a and_o sublime_a sense_n to_o be_v the_o same_o spirit_n who_o create_v the_o world_n and_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n st._n cyril_n in_o his_o catecheses_n explain_v a_o creed_n pure_o arian_n which_o dr._n bull_n pretend_v to_o be_v the_o ancient_a creed_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n i_o believe_v it_o say_v in_o one_o god_n the_o father_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o the_o father_n before_o age_n true_a god_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v incarnate_a and_o make_v man_n etc._n etc._n i_o say_v this_o creed_n be_v arian_n for_o it_o be_v express_v in_o the_o same_o term_n as_o all_o the_o arian_n confession_n that_o be_v now_o extant_a and_o if_o the_o doctor_n pretend_v that_o it_o be_v orthodox_n at_o the_o best_a hand_n it_o can_v pass_v for_o no_o more_o than_o the_o creed_n of_o constantinople_n as_o monfieur_fw-fr le_fw-fr vassor_n have_v observe_v traité_n the_o 〈◊〉_d examen_fw-la ch_n 6._o p._n 226._o this_o creed_n of_o st._n cyril_n say_v he_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o constantinople_n especial_o in_o the_o article_n concern_v the_o holy_a spirit_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o catecheses_n we_o have_v be_v those_o which_o cyril_n make_v in_o his_o youth_n as_o st._n jerom_n report_v it_o this_o prelate_n review_v and_o augment_v they_o after_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n who_o creed_n he_o explain_v almost_o word_n for_o word_n in_o this_o case_n it_o will_v not_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o article_n concern_v the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o creed_n of_o jerusalem_n cyril_n may_v have_v add_v it_o to_o his_o catecheses_n after_o the_o synod_n if_o this_o conjecture_n hold_v as_o to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o church_n much_o more_o will_v it_o do_v so_o as_o to_o the_o platonic_a word_n we_o can_v but_o say_v in_o this_o case_n it_o will_v not_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o article_n concern_v a_o son_n beget_v before_o age_n be_v in_o the_o creed_n of_o jerusalem_n cyril_n may_v add_v to_o his_o catecheses_n after_o the_o synod_n of_o constantinople_n let_v we_o join_v with_o this_o learned_a proselyte_n the_o famous_a mons_fw-la du_fw-fr pin_n who_o in_o his_o second_n tom._n of_o his_o bibliotheque_fw-fr p._n 413._o inunuate_v the_o novelty_n of_o cyril_n creed_n upon_o this_o account_n 1._o that_o it_o have_v the_o article_n of_o life_n everlasting_a which_o be_v not_o in_o all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o in_o his_o 1_o tom._n paris_n edit_n p._n 30._o he_o say_v that_o cyril_n in_o his_o catecheses_n make_n a_o particular_a creed_n which_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n use_v at_o the_o time_n that_o this_o father_n write_v his_o catecheses_n that_o those_o who_o have_v make_v commentary_n upon_o the_o creed_n have_v omit_v among_o other_o these_o word_n life_n everlasting_a and_o that_o st._n jerom_n observe_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o pammachius_n that_o the_o creed_n end_v with_o these_o word_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n these_o word_n of_o du_fw-fr pin_n be_v remarkable_a he_o say_v cyril_n make_v a_o creed_n which_o be_v peculiar_a to_o he_o and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n till_o the_o time_n when_o this_o father_n write_v for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o word_n in_o a_o author_n that_o profess_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o creed_n be_v not_o ancient_a but_o however_o
ghost_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n they_o call_v he_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o they_o confess_v this_o son_n of_o god_n to_o be_v the_o christ_n for_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n must_v be_v understand_v de_fw-la haeres_fw-la c._n 9_o and_o not_o as_o dr._n bull_n expound_v they_o judic_n eccles_n p._n 47._o by_o a_o hysteron_fw-gr proteron_fw-gr in_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v according_a to_o he_o a_o son_n beget_v before_o all_o age_n danaus_n a_o better_a critic_n than_o he_o make_v no_o blunder_n in_o his_o exposition_n of_o st._n augustine_n word_n the_o nazarene_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o mary_n be_v the_o christ_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o word_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v in_o this_o sense_n dei_fw-la filium_fw-la consitentur_fw-la nazaraei_n esse_fw-la christum_fw-la say_v the_o father_n in_o short_a they_o do_v not_o oblige_v the_o gentile_n to_o observe_v the_o law_n which_o they_o think_v themselves_o ought_v to_o keep_v as_o be_v jew_n by_o birth_n but_o they_o afterward_o abandon_v it_o too_o as_o a_o obligation_n that_o cease_v as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o judea_n by_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n there_o be_v a_o great_a confusion_n among_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n in_o their_o judgement_n of_o these_o nazarene_o some_o look_n upon_o they_o as_o heretic_n with_o other_o they_o pass_v for_o orthodox_n the_o latter_a father_n as_o epiphaenius_n st._n austin_n and_o theodoret_n place_v they_o in_o their_o list_n of_o heretic_n but_o the_o more_o ancient_a father_n as_o irenaeus_n and_o tertullian_n have_v not_o set_v they_o down_o in_o that_o catalogue_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o conjecture_v whence_o this_o disagreement_n come_v sometime_o they_o pass_v for_o orthodox_n one_a because_o their_o opinion_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n etc._n etc._n be_v original_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n some_o remain_v of_o that_o tradition_n maintain_v their_o honour_n for_o a_o time_n 2_o because_o eusebius_n after_o hegesippus_n have_v give_v they_o this_o testimony_n that_o their_o faith_n be_v sound_a as_o we_o have_v before_o show_v now_o this_o historian_n who_o give_v his_o opinion_n of_o they_o according_a to_o his_o own_o prejudices_fw-la mistake_v their_o true_a sentiment_n have_v draw_v other_o platonize_a christian_n after_o he_o into_o the_o same_o mistake_n 3_o the_o nazarene_o believe_v that_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n god_n be_v true_o his_o father_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n they_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o it_o may_v be_v of_o god_n too_o sometime_o the_o platonize_a christian_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v amuse_v with_o big_a word_n have_v their_o mind_n preingaged_n in_o idea_n they_o have_v put_v upon_o they_o beforehand_o so_o that_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o treat_v the_o nazarens_fw-la as_o heretic_n that_o they_o have_v often_o make_v they_o speak_v in_o the_o platonic_a manner_n always_o suppose_v through_o prejudice_n that_o whoever_o say_v these_o word_n son_n of_o god_n mean_v by_o they_o a_o son_n beget_v before_o all_o age_n but_o sometime_o also_o they_o reckon_v they_o heretic_n either_o because_o they_o confound_v they_o with_o the_o ebionite_n or_o because_o their_o opinion_n right_o understand_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o heretical_a after_o platonism_n prevail_v when_o all_o those_o in_o short_a who_o go_v for_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n no_o far_o than_o his_o generation_n from_o god_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o who_o refuse_v to_o subscribe_v or_o assent_v to_o the_o platonic_a generation_n before_o all_o age_n all_o such_o i_o say_v be_v no_o better_o treat_v than_o the_o ebionite_n who_o believe_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o joseph_n they_o be_v all_o anathematise_v without_o hope_n of_o absolution_n it_o be_v from_o this_o confusion_n of_o idea_n that_o we_o meet_v with_o so_o much_o obscurity_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o nazarene_o dr._n bull_n who_o know_v not_o how_o to_o clear_v up_o this_o perplexity_n run_v himself_o into_o great_a difficulty_n he_o teaze_v and_o fatigue_n himself_o to_o maintain_v his_o own_o sentiment_n under_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o nazarene_o and_o to_o reconcile_v the_o irreconcilable_a censure_n of_o the_o platonize_a father_n about_o '_o they_o but_o what_o signify_v all_o this_o ado_n the_o truth_n be_v nothing_o of_o his_o platonism_n be_v in_o the_o least_o know_v to_o the_o nazarene_o all_o his_o citation_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o equivocal_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n the_o son_n of_o god_n true_a it_o be_v they_o go_v beyond_o the_o ebionite_n and_o believe_v jesus_n christ_n be_v more_o than_o a_o mere_a man_n because_o they_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o the_o nazarene_o must_v be_v heretic_n say_v the_o doctor_n what_o he_o will_v if_o they_o be_v to_o be_v try_v by_o his_o platonic_a faith_n but_o they_o be_v also_o orthodox_n say_v other_o what_o they_o please_v if_o they_o be_v examine_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o orthodoxy_n that_o prevail_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n the_o footstep_n whereof_o have_v be_v preserve_v by_o some_o writer_n in_o succeed_a age_n as_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v finis_fw-la